


' f 


1 


B « 

-’E 


8 

1 % 

1 * 

m 


::|| 

1 * 

b * 1 





>S-l 




^E'j 


L^m 1 




^R'*v' 1 

i;K» 



Ml 5 

L \J 

, 1 

1 

4 


J 



j 

i 1^ 

li 



mBI 

' 



laHk iJ 




.4 

* V 

■ --i;' 




ij 

. • f Q IS 

f 


‘Ig i& 

H g 

u 


1 i 


\l 1 i 


fc-C< 

z, T'^ki^ <£» li^iR 






















COPYRIGHT I)KK)SIT. 






. A 


1 . 




a 

1 

1 

• * » * 

1 

F 1 

> ■ 

’44' ' ' ■/'' 

» 

» . » 



;'>• 

> j 

•1 .'r 

■ - rl. 

t » 

i 

>- ’ -li. ' 




V- I V. » 


. I 


HHHk ‘ '-.^V I ' • s^'' *•'’ * • / 

HHTi i'^ w’ V' '"i »• 

V'.- v':',H" ■ . , , 


T' ') .- 


* I ' 






l\ ^ f 




nr. 




IV*. i’-'./*-'' 


, WRi« •■ ; . 

' - ' V’M 

j'M rdm^ 




*lT •• 

.Ai 




iW 


'iv 


|;'^ : ' -I 

*' Jr ' ''■. \;;inHi'V '’’.i 




:v^‘' 


I 


’ ll^ t 


c 


¥' 




ioi ; , ■, 


M 


^f: 


i, 




■p 


• .» 


rV‘'-Jv ' V'A' 


"l V^i W 


Wr‘kmm.k'':r 

' j^uSf ^ ^ ^ k • A ' ' mwwi'jrf v/mi ' * " '^^ia \ t fv ' 

OTa -t . ' . B29KS& ■'i>':\i,r • > ’ M ^‘ • '>'wv 

V. ^VA. m . .V 


. wV', V :■ O'lHBBI' '. ■ ,'■ 7 ^ n 




^-mrm 
<<‘- .,J# 



.'/ •v- h# ‘ ’ 


L' '■■ . ■■ '.(ill.*../ :' jt‘*r«^fl 



^ ^ ifei 




♦ 


I 




t 

4 




t 


■ 1 




. t 

I « 


r 

. 

, J 


r i . 

. 




i-r-. * 


I. 




. ' ft ‘ 

I ‘ i 


1 1 
I 

V j ■ 


< 


I •• I 
t 


I 




> ( 




* I 


* • . 

k i 




\ 


4 


$ 


f 


f 


« 


4 


4 


STEVE OF THE 
BAR GEE RANCH 


A Thrilling Story 
of Life on the 
Plains of Colorado 


MARION REID-GIRARDOT 



BROADWAY PUBUSHTNG COMPAJSTY 
New York and London 



Copyright, 1914, 

BY 

Marion Reid-Girardox 





MAR 10 1914 



©CI,A363955 


Dedicated 

TO 

MY HUSBAND 

whose many adventures on the 
Plains furnish much of the material for 
this story. ' 


( ! ■> \i' '4 , ^ 





• n \ 

■ • 


»; •! V '* 


' i 

I > 


r ' • /. '» ' ' '1 , ' ' ' •’ ' 


I . ^ • 




'It 




I. ’ 


\ r, 


. t * 


. I • ■■, • . • ■ 




4 , 

• t 


i' 1 ' 


' ; (Bsar- 





^ I 


.1 .1. 




1 ’1*^1'^^- - 


;;r ' ^... 

T ri'»- I * , •, » • 

.. . / i / ' 

• 1 1 ^ . ■ t'". • I • 


>:■ 

^ V • 



. rift: e ' •. ' . ^ ■ ;*' ‘1 .1 • > . 1 ' : *■ 


i 4 < 


I I 



• • I 


■ • n ^ . 








• ‘ / » ' I" ■* ’ I ' • 

r. , -v:>.:.v*'^'- , I* *' „ 

aBiftWSi' 



^ m A 


.L 


’ i 


r ' W 






V h* ii » ' . . . > 

0 IL ' . ^ , > ‘ 







«r « 




p* 


, .fii - : , •;•■ ai 


• r * / ' 4 

,1^', ' ' ' , ' 

f ■ I « I 


' » : ■•; ? 


ifjt • I . I . • ‘ 






Iji V 


I «f. 

‘V a’v- ' ‘"Av ■ 


.'O >•''' : ■ 1': . 

.1. .'A , , ’ ' . .Mij,,., . ’ 




V, ■ f. 

1 • . 




j 




J':;:^)&;‘. WrV.’ 


L' v ’ ; ■' - i '^*-' 




ih: 






'i'V- . ■ ,' ‘ -y:! 

1/77^ ,41 4 .A . ‘ * -.'i 

M-; v.-'v • vi •:*?•*,.• 




' V • V.;- r-*. 


[■i u’>y ■ ', 

V ’ ' '•'.■I' ‘ . I.* 4 ' ' ' J 


j\ 


. / ■ > ■':V>v''V^' 

\ ■'>■; ; vi'- 4/]: T';, 

.. „ ,,)l^iv:V,^'; : .'.Ja, '.V_ '/.a I’ v-'- ^ 




PREFACE 


This book is a mixture of facts and hction, and my 
motive in writing it is much the same as that 'which 
prompts an artist, who seeing a splendid bit of color- 
ing in the sky, works feverishly to transfer it to can- 
vas before it is lost forever. 

The story is not a biography of any one person or 
persons. I have simply combined characters and inci- 
dents as I saw ht. Some of the people I created, but 
most of them are taken from life, and can be met in 
a day^s ride from Denver. 

However, most of the incidents actually occurred, 
and are only a few of the many which the cowboys 
encountered as they followed their hazardous occupa- 
tion. They lived strenuous, bus^ lives, but through it 
all kept a refreshing boyishness, which enabled them 
to look death in the face with cheerfulness, and when 
they met a maiden to their liking, to woo her with 
impetuosity. 

In the cities, constant rubbing of elbows smooths 
down the rought edges, and brings about a certain 
sameness in characteristics. One person becomes 
much like his neighbor. But on the Plains, there was 
room for growth. Each was able to maintain his own, 
individuality. Strong characters were developed, and 
many acquired peculiarities of manner and speech, 
which were good-naturedly ridiculed, but genially 
tolerated. 

i 


I use the past tense in writing this preface, for in 
the brief time I have known the West, I have seen 
the Range close in, and the picturesque , rollicking 
cowboy, replaced by the staid, plodding homesteader. 
I have seen the Plains, barren since time began, rolling 
in majestic splendor as far as the eye could reach, 
scarred and disfigured in attempts to wring from its 
reluctant bosom, nourishment for meagre crops of 
grain. 

Wire fences now crisscross its surface, and instead 
of sleek cattle grazing by thousands in well-fed con- 
tenment, here and there a bleak, makeshift claim 
shanty, mars its beauty. 

I suppose this is progress, and as such I should not 
decry it. Time, like a watchful policeman who 
guards an open thoroughfare, has called to the cow- 
boy, ''Move on! Make way for the procession which 
follows!’ To the cowman this has meant annihilation, 
as there was no place to go. Some few stubborn ones, 
unwilling to yield, have retreated to the fastnesses of 
the mountains, and there on the forest reserves their 
herds develop agility as they search for food. Many 
unable to adjust themselves have retired and moved to 
the city, either selling their ranches or turning them 
over to their children, leaving the younger generation 
to cope with the new conditions. 

But as the heofvily-laden wagon of the settlers comes 
groaning and creaking up to our door, the driver 
trudging wearily by its side, urging on his exhausted 
horses, I sigh for a glimpse of the gallant riders who 
with jingling spurs and, dapping sombreros, dashed 
recklessly into view, and then drawing rein, with re- 
spectful salutation and quiet manner, proffer their re- 
quest or make known their errand. 

Suddenly realizing that their day had passed, and a 

ii 


bit of romantic history was passing with them, I at- 
tempted this book, and if the reader does not feel the 
lure of the West, and the charm of life on the Plains, 
it will be because I have failed in my effort to depict 
it, and not because either is dull or uninteresting. For 
the lure is there. I feel it with every breath I draw; 
in every rare glimpse of startled antelope bounding off 
across the prairie, or distant view of a skulking coyote 
slinking silently to cover. 


111 


V‘V ' w 


•. ) 


!i.'" ';iv; sjpi -l' 

’''j. ■- ' 



, »M' 

V’^V A 




< t ■ 


i 


Of 


.•.< 


/ 





'w • f:.^ 


. 0 V‘ 


.■•; ■' . 

•/ ^ m ' 

•. . 4 / ' . 

< • -' ' : ■• •■ •- I' * 


• > 


^ ' A 


M- 


I V 


‘-.rv* 




'.s 







WV 




> I 


a'.'*/ , • 

,' . ' i* ' ' ^ 


/M 


1^' 


,r, .1 






■ • ''/‘V ,,,j , ,; '<:i>..'^^'’^' . 

■' 


» M 


I'-w 


■h\ 


i 




nv *• 







ht 




tj 


n 


■m\ 


-* * r f #f ■ X 

I A 1 . i_ ^«*d X . I 


7J 




t •. r 


T» , .>. 


wy." 


A r 


• '« i-y/' *'■ 


r' ,;;‘Jr ,'<1» 

^ ‘ ' I ' I* Kv'XlftJ 


( 


.r j. < I w *. f 


' « i 


> > 


>S' 


V • 

•) 


‘r,.' N ,! 


\^/i' 


Va' 


;ai^ 




, ; . 4 ^iSi i'J 


i»ti 








y * 


M*v 


/ It I 


S-’i* 


'Vf. 


u n ' ' * ^ ' 

'Fifi-' ; 


xu: 


» % 


JU .V 








i». A 


Lf < 






•/ 






; ’- -'A • ;®\'^‘. ,/" .‘'' 


' 'SR K 


V 


\W. 






m, . 


%.* 




I * 






' '■ 4 ,W'- •■'■Mwmwktiii' 




< r 


^V-./i 









r-Lv^ 





> • iV > • / " * • ' 








»T>V 




ik^v.V- .' . r » -'f' ''f-’w'r.iw <.‘r 








/> 


r ' I ' 








t 

•.\ 


♦ f 


I . . 




.A; 


1 1 k 






»N1 


L- V 


A 






». • % * 


?;.v 


f* » r' 


? 


!r ; 


K 7 


ihf 


“ii i-*. VL.l^ ■*•*'*> ‘ ' ^ ’ 


*. I 


y r 






VY 


■ 7 ' 'ti f -^' 

fV r ' » ' i.’^ 


' ■« 


> 


I » 


' V ■ itUv 


n 


l< 


'* j’v r \'t y I ' > i ' ■ 

, . ‘ N «4i ■***’/', 4 i • I 1 » • ' » . ' ■» . 

-r ■ 

,v '/'/* . f*‘v ‘i/ ' > 

V, !•' »} „'_ ,' t < 4 ‘ i" f * ,1 ,. t j .,'/.< >« 

? " > •'. '*/ » iH f . . i?TCl^Al Wl. . ^ V . . ? • 


^ ry 






A - 






Vi* 


*. •/' ^ 


s ' 


t ! 


*Ayff.-, ■ r ■ , 1 .,,.., I, . ,.'^A li,' _ ‘- l» I, 'A' 


.i ■’ f»' 

/ ♦ ^ 

4 ;*.. AJ k « ‘ • 

• * i ' HiJ 4 ■ »' . f 


'i 


■^ ' W ' / ^ O/A' ■ . ■ “. »• - *A W, )l/ . *; i4 lyV*' .'A .i A , 

Ii^., ,■ ■ .. v '^ »/- 






CONTENTS 


Page 

I. Enter Woman Number One 7 

II. Lost in a March Blizzard 33 

III. The Last Great Horse Round-Up 43 

IV. Enter Woman Number Two 74 

V. Fourth of July 78 

VI. Draining the Lake 103 

VII. Chasing the Cattle Thieves from Cover. .108 

VIII. Miss Parker Makes a Pie .123 

IX. Coyote Chase 133 

X. Steve Sells Some Cattle 142 

XL The Accident 150 

XII. Camping in the Mountains 164 

XIII. The Eagle 174 

XIV. They Go a Berrying and Find a Bear. . . . 180 

XV. The Proposal on the Summit 185 

XVII. The Beef Round-up 203 

XVIII. Steve Gets a Letter 212 

XIX. Miss Little Proposes 218 

XX. Miss Parker and Reggie Become Engaged 228 

XXL They Start East With the Polo Ponies. . .240 

XXII. Steve Plays a Game of Polo 245 

XXIII. They Capture the Horse Thieves 262 

XXIV. Flint Sends a Telegram 274 

XXV. Blackie Escapes 279 









4 I 


« 1 

H 
'■ *1 


^a 


"•’ Ji 






'.I . ,’ 


, »\v ' v«; 

X- ''''■ 

^ i'.i A • * I 

, .^y<' ■ *. » 






' ,'* I*' ' ' / *■ ■ ■' • 

’ n . 'iA 


%7 • i ' 

‘ * rf. I f . 




t ' ' ' I - 

V/‘V'- ,■'''' 

‘J 




1 


'rr- 








1 1 


v*^ < 




iV\>‘ '■ . 


« ) 



I* 




> ' 


' 'Wrw' • ' • 

TUT . 1 V ri^KKWwu^ri . M . k^^nvKwir<^. . > t jfBJar : '< . ^a., r> \v\n 




"I 




. J • ., »•• . V. , , , * I -•■ ..1 


. *> * 



k i:n 

y . 1 ' ^ ' '* f .-y ' }• 


, ,_ A ■ • 'f^.^V.'Vl. 


f . ..ir« V?' . ^ . Jl 

It 1*1 ||^r ’ • | .^j_ j 






'fk 




\'.f 


-fk -A.* . olK.s.' - V, 


V/^ik .. -•'•i*®®™ W* 

Ay /Ay--//. v /-.f-.Y 

II*, M".' >,' .T'l. ,• 



; .- . . ;7v' 

‘V k r 



A i.m. 


Ki 




P, 


*• t ^ 


\i 


vs®:. Y,,.' 




m 


f I 


’ i •* 


V'-'v 



< k 


■■- .-ViS, 


'•\ \** '•. it 

lTAA ; .1 ■ ^' . ■ 




.V.A ... >Ai.\ 


f j . ./i’ "i.'/ 




■ y •■ .• V : 

•••■/ * '. r' : 


’ ■ 7 ‘ . . 

' * ■ * 

' ' T^4saRC*^ahi^i'»<> 

'‘i ’. ^ L.-' 'AU*- 




i 




[|.\ 


/ r; 


ii/' f '-V' ' 

A I * 'LA, tl* . 


.1 -' * ' 

'y t • 


I'Ac;' -{.o:/ ■ •;■. 


M 

4 

; 




■ ^ ■ " ’fe: A*"'' V-- • ' ' '-' i A 

’ JL i A T*1 “ / * ' V \k ► • ' r ,t - i ■ • , » . ‘.A 

■ ^ :• ■■ , ^ ^ • i, A ■ - >'K-.iiA . :\ 
^ ‘ '** .. 1 ^ \ ' 


‘ ' p ' 1 * A A 4. 

Ji « i" I 4 - V 

' ¥'J ■*>; ^ ■*-- ■ ■' . ^ 

/., Y^. '(• , ■ '■ ' ,- "y.yf - .' '■ •• ' .■•'•. 'Jil 

..'■ ■>: ■ ' ’ '-■■ '■. ' A , "- ' ; - ■ ' ■■ , ■ .. . gp 

'S.k, -•-." •'■AVJJA.-' ;, 




■ hv • •.•■. Vi 7fA‘#'^ 


i!kAiiK:;,Vi 


^ ' A A r> ■ 

./j . ; A 


!•_» / 


.y’i ..; 


A 


• » ^ ^ k#« ft 

■A , 





STEVE OF THE BAR GEE RANCH 


I 

ENTER WOMAN NUMBER ONE 

It was only a simple puzzle, composed of a single 
link of chain about two inches long, which contained 
a star with six points of different lengths, so placed 
that it was quite difficult to separate one from the 
other; but in the hands of little Miss Little, the new 
teacher, it had a drawing power, more potent than the 
strongest magnet. Blackie had shown it to her as the 
strains of the waltz died away, and she stopped where 
she was and coquettishly pretended to become intensely 
absorbed in its solution. Immediately there was a 
cluster of black-coated figures about her, and only a 
glimpse of her pink dress, which could be seen here 
and there, indicated to the rest what was the center 
of attraction. 

Miss Little was pretty and no one was more cog- 
nizant of the fact than she. Her merry blue eyes, 
dark hair and saucy wit, bespoke an Irish ancestry. 
She had been a coquette from the cradle, and now 
found the susceptible cowboys easy victims to her 
wiles. 

*Tshaw ! I can not remove the star, and it looks so 
simple. Can you do it?^* asked she, looking at Steve 
with an innocent, appealing glance. 

“Yes,^' answered he. ''But this is our dance. I’ll 
show you how the next intermission.” 

"Oh, thank you,” breathed she gratefully. 

"Steve looked at her with a shade of suspicion in his 
eyes, but she was all guileless innocence. She noted 
7 


STEYE OF TKE BAK GEE EANCH 


the glance, however, and said to herself: “111 have 
to be careful. He is pretty astute, and will not stand 
much trifling.** When the dance was over Steve solved 
the puzzle for her, which like all others was very easy 
once you knew how, and then watched her with a 
lurking admiration in his eyes, as she daintily manip- 
ulated it, trying to put it back together; which was 
just as hard as taking it apart. She looked up with 
a sigh of relief when Ira claimed her for the next 
two-step. 

“I*m so glad of an excuse for not worrying over 
that horrid puzzle. I am afraid Mr. Gardeau will 
think I am very stupid, as I could not do it after he 
showed me how, and as he is president of the School 
Board, it would never do for him to get that im- 
pression.** 

“Gee! Old Steve always was lucky. Has all the 
girls comin* to him lookin* for schools. Gets the ad- 
vantage of all us other fellows. Think 1*11 try and 
get on the School Board in our district. If I do, 
the prettiest girl gets the place.** 

“Make a sort of beauty contest of it. I am so glad 
you told me for I shall not apply, now that I know 
the qualifications,** 

“If you do, I won*t look at any of the rest. Burn 
up their letters as soon as I get them,** said he gal- 
lantly. “And talkin* of applications, reminds me Siat 
I’m a goin* to apply right now to take you to the next 
dance.** 

“Well, you are a little late,** stated Miss Little, de- 
murely. *^oth Mr. Steve and his brother are ahead 
of you.** 

“Which one are you goin* with?** inquired Ira. 

“I do not know. I believe I will wait until all the 
applications are in, and then use your method of select- 
ing a schoolma’am. Go with the best looking one.** 
8 


ENTER WOMAN NUMBER ONE 


“Here you Steve,” called Ira. ‘"Miss Little says 
you and Blackie have both asked her to go to the 
next dance, and I have, too. She says she is goin" with 
the best lookin' one. Now, who do you think is goin' 
to win?” 

“You sure don't think it's goin' to be you, do you?” 
inquired Steve, laughing. “We'll just decide that ques- 
tion right now. Here boys, line up. Miss Little says 
she will go to the dance with the best lookin' one.” 

“No, do not trouble. I do not believe I will decide 
that way,” objected she, somewhat confused. “Ill go 
with the one of you three that is the first to arrive.” 

“Well, I'll just go over there and camp,” resolved 
Steve. “You are stayin' at my sister's.” 

“I'm goin' over and ask Bill Colwell for a job to- 
morrow,” observed Ira. 

“He won't hire you. I'll work for him for nothing,” 
said Blackie. 

“No, that will not do,” objected Miss Little, merrily. 
“You boys will have to turn it into a race. All meet 
some place and start at the same time.” 

“All right,” agreed Steve, nothing loth. “We'll make 
it a novelty race. It's two miles and a half from our 
house to my sister's. We'll start from our place at 
seven o'clock, and walk our horses the first mile; trot 
them the second mile, and run them the last half.” 

‘Who will be judges,” inquired Ira, interestedly. 

“There will not be any judges needed,” stated 
Blackie. “There is only one place to cross that gulch 
which runs between our place and Colwell's, and that 
is at the road. The one that reaches that ford first 
will win, as it is only a little ways frcnn the house and 
only room for one to cross at a time. The rest will 
have to follow single file.” 

“That's so,” assented Ira. ‘^There's liable to be a 
mix-up there.” 


9 


STEVE OF THE BAE GEE KANCH 

“Oh, I hope none of you get hurt,” exclaimed Miss 
Little. “I never thought of &ere being any danger.” 

“Don’t you worry any about that. Danger is what 
we thrive on,” said Steve, recklessly. 

When Mrs, Colwell heard of the plan she was filled 
with anxiety, and with feminine intuition, gave a very 
accurate forecast of the outcome. 

“I do not like it at all,” observed she to her hus- 
band. “Why can’t she decide which one she wants to 
go with and end the matter? She has no right to 
come out here and stir up strife among my brothers.” 

“It won’t stir up any strife, mother. They are all 
taking it as a joke, and are more interested in the race 
than they are in the girl,” spoke Colwell, with true 
masculine obtuseness. 

“That may be so now, but you know there has al- 
ways been a rivalry between Steve and Blackie, which 
has been more or less friendly up to now, but it will 
be different once a woman comes on the scene. They’ll 
both try to win her just to get ahead of the other, 
if for no other reason ; but she is pretty enough to make 
any of the boys fall in love with her and just clever 
enough to have foimd out how things are between 
Steve and Blackie.” 

“Well, let’s not borrow trouble. She probably will 
not marry either one of them. She seems mighty 
anxious about gettin’ letters every mail day. Maybe 
she’s already engaged.” 

“Engaged !” exclaimed Mrs. Colwell with much 
scorn. “Why she has pictures of half a dozen differ- 
ent young men on her dresser. And even if she was 
engaged do you think it would keep her from amusing 
herself with Steve and Blackie? It’s like a cat play- 
ing with a mouse. She does not mean to be cruel. She 
is simply following her instincts. Miss Little is one 
10 


ENTER WOMAN NUMBER ONE 


of those soft, kissable sort of girls, with appealing, help- 
less ways that is very attractive to men. So is a cat's 
paw soft until you feel its claws." 

'‘Well, I suppose they've got it cornin' to them," 
Colwell philosophically remarked. “If she doesn't deal 
them misery some other woman will. No matter who 
either one of them took a fancy to, the other would 
try to cut him out," 

When Saturday evening came Steve, Ira and 
Blackie, all ready to start, lined up outside the gate 
at the “ — Gee" Ranch. The autumn twilight was just 
coming on and they would have ample time to reach 
their destination, i. e., the Colwell Ranch, before night. 
Each had a light-top buggy with a single horse hitched 
to it. They did not draw for places as they had the 
whole prairie before them for a track. No one cared 
to follow the road, which wound around more or less. 
Promptly, at seven at a shout from Pere Gardeau, they 
set off. 

Now, Steve had the knack of training all his saddle 
horses to travel in a fast walk, which carried them 
over the ground quickly, and was much easier on both 
man and beast, on a long trip, than breaking from a 
walk to a trot or gallop, and then lapsing back to the 
original pace, as most saddle horses do ; so he selected 
a horse called “Kentucky Jim" which was broke to 
harness, and a descendent of a thoroughbred Kentucky 
dam and a sire of old Revenue stock. He was long, 
and lank and homely, but fast in all his gaits. Blackie 
had a horse which was equally fast, while Ira was driv- 
ing a blooded trotting mare belonging to old Man Mil- 
ton, which he thought would put him away ahead on 
the second mile and give him a good start for the 
run, but he miscalculated. The mare fell far behind 
in the walking contest and what she made up on the 
trotting stretch was quickly lost when they started 
11 


STEVE OF THE BAR GEE RANCH 


to run. This left Blackie and Steve racing neck and 
neck across the prairie; bouncing over cactus beds, 
bumping over soap-weeds and prairie-dog holes, 
straight as the crow flies to the Colwell Ranch. Each 
bent upon making the crossing before the other, and 
as Steve began to close in toward the road, Blackie 
reached out and struck Kentucky Jim with his whip 
and made him lunge aside. 

“Well, keep the road, damn you,” exclaimed Steve, 
and using his own whip, drove straight for the almost 
perpendicular banks of the gulch. 

“Hold on, you fool!” yelled Blackie. ‘"You can't 
cross there.” But he was too late. The horse checked 
his wild run instantly on the edge of the gulch, and 
then, fairly sitting on his haunches, slid down the steep 
bank and clambered up the other side. The buggy 
careened and rocked about, but stood the strain, and 
old Jim lined out for one of his famous home-stretch 
runs. 

Miss Little and the Colwell family were out to wit- 
ness the finish of the race, and as Steve drove up the 
children danced up and down, delightedly exclaiming: 
*TJncle Steve won! Uncle Steve won!” and were 
quickly up in the buggy beside him, twining their arms 
around his neck and kissing him. But Steve, like the 
knights of old, looked beyond them for reward in the 
smiles of his lady, and these. Miss Little knew so well 
to give. However, when Blackie arrived, she managed 
subtilly to convey to him that she wished he had been 
the winner. 

As they drove off to the dance Ira and Blackie fol- 
lowed closely to act as chaperones, as they claimed. 

‘Wou need not bother,” remarked Miss Little, mis- 
chievously. “A school-teacher does not need a chap- 
erone. We are used to making small boys behave, and 
you kno^y a man is only a boy grown tail” 

12 


ENTER WOMAN NUMBER ONE 


At the dance Blackie approached Miss Little and 
putting on an injured air, said: 

Wou didn’t play fair in that race. There ought 
to have been more than one prize. We always have 
a second prize in our races out here.” 

“There was always a third prize in all the races I 
ever ran,” stated Ira. 

“Had to be, if you won, didn’t they?” inquired Steve, 
with good-natured sarcasm. 

“Well, let’s see,” mused Miss Little. “I must follow 
the rules. That is what I teach the children. I am just 
crazy about riding horseback,” said she brightly, “and 
Mr. Colwell hasn’t any gentle horses.” 

“Just the thing,” said Blackie. “I’ll come and take 
you for a ride. When would you like to go?” 

“Next Sunday would be a good day.” 

“It will be next Sunday in about ten minutes,” 
promptly remarked Blackie, looking at his watch. “So 
get ready.” 

“Oh, I meant Sunday-a-week. I’ll be too sleepy to 
go to-morrow.” 

“Where do I come in on this deal? What is the 
third prize?” inquired Ira. 

“Well,” drawled Miss Little, in her soft, plaintive 
voice. “I’ll be home Wednesday eve, if you care to 
call.” 

Mrs. Colwell was right in her prediction. The race 
was but the beginning of a hotly contested suit foi 
Miss Little’s favor. Blackie rode up promptly Sun- 
day afternoon, followed by a pack of hounds, and Miss 
Little tripped gaily out to meet him. 

“Oh, you brought the dogs,” delightedly exclaimed 
she. “Can we catch a coyote?” 

“We can if we can find one. They are pretty well 
hunted off the range around here, and we can’t go 
very far to look for them, as you are not used to ridin’.” 
13 


STEVE OF THE BAE GEE EAIS^CH 


*T do hope we can find one, as I am always reading 
English novels in which the heroine is a superb horse- 
woman and rides to hounds. It seems to me it would 
be great fun. Last summer when I was East every 
one asked me about chasing coyotes and antelope, and 
seemed incredulous when I told them I had never hun- 
ted them. They seem to think that all sorts of wild 
game runs through the streets of Denver, and nibbles 
the front lawns. It is great what stories one can make 
them believe. They will swallow anything, and when I 
found they were so gullable I drew on my imagination 
and my, what hair-raising pictures I described,’' said 
she, laughing. 

“Yes,” assented Blackie, “They sure think we are 
wild and wooly. We had a teacher here last year 
who came out from the East for her health. I guess 
she imagined she was among savages, and so thought 
she ought to act accordin’ ! The first night she sat 
down to the table my mother introduced her all around 
and she never took her eyes off her plate or answered 
a word. As soon as she got tlirough eatin’ she made 
a dive for her room, which was at the farthest end 
of the house and stayed there. 

“Us boys, when we found out how she felt about 
us and the country in general, took out all the 
fire-arms on the place and began to act up to her ideas 
of the West We howled and screeched, and fired 
enough shots to kill a regiment The old man aidin’ 
and a-bettin’ us. Finally we stuffed a suit of clothes 
with straw and put an old black hat on it and stood 
it outside her room by a tree. The wind was blowin’ 
hard, so it fell agin’ her window, and she saw it. 

“She thought it was somebody tryin’ to get in and 
got out a revolver she had brought along for protection, 
1 ^less, and started to shoot it. 

"If it had bee a man, he wouldn’t have been in 

14 


ENTER WOMAN NUMBER ONE 


much danger. She didn’t even hit the window most of 
the time, but filled the whole side of the wall full of 
holes. My mother heard her shootin’ and thought it 
was us boys. She woke my father and told him to 
^ out and stop us, as she thought we was carryin’ the 
joke too far. The girls who had the room next the 
teacher’s woke up and began to call to her, and she 
was so excited that she turned the gim in their direc- 
tion and commenced to shoot at them. Guess she’d 
be shootin’ yet if she hadn’t emptied her revolver and 
didn’t know how to load it again.” 

‘T should have thought she would have left next 
day?” observed Miss Little much amused. 

‘^She didn’t though. She stayed on, but still kept to 
her room most of the time and had nothin’ to say at 
meals. She was a good teacher, though, and mighty in- 
terested in the lad,” mused Blackie. “Guess she 
thought she was doin’ missionary work for she started 
a Sunday school. 

“One Saturday she asked my father for a horse. 
Said she wanted to go to Colwell’s, as one of the 
children was sick. There wasn’t any horse up that was 
gentle enough for her to drive, so my father told her 
to ride the pony we kept in the bani to get up the 
cows. 

“She never rode before and didn’t know how to 
guide a horse and that little bronc was just sharp 
enough to know it. We’d had him for years and 
when my youngest brother and sister was little we 
used to put one of them on his back with only a halter, 
and he would go out and drive up the milk cows, cut- 
tin’ them out from any others in the pasture. But it 
was too early to get the cows that day and as he wan- 
dered over the pasture he came upon a bunch of steers 
belongin’ to the next ranch, that had broke through the 
fence, and started cuttin’ them out” 

15 


STEVE OF THE BAB GEE KAl^CH 


"What did he do with them when he had them sep- 
arated from the rest?"' inquired Miss Little. 

"Oh, he'd cut one out and run it over in the pasture 
a little ways and then go back and get another one. 
When he had them all over there he'd cut them again 
one at a time and take them somewhere else." 

"Why didn't she get off?" inquired Miss Little. 

"I guess he kept movin' all the time and she was 
afraid to." 

"Couldn’t she stop him or anything?" 

"She was too busy boldin' on, I suppose. Anyway, 
she didn't, and he kept workin' that bunch of steers 
over all afternoon until time to drive up the cows ; then 
he cut them out of the bunch and brought them home. 
Her hair was flyin’ in the breeze and she’d lost her hat 
and hairpins and was holdin’ to the saddle horn for 
dear life when she rode up. She sure was a sight." 

As he finished speaking he turned with a start and 
uttered a shrill whistle to the dogs and ejaculated: 
"There’s a coyote !" 

"Where?" excitedly asked Miss Little, hastily scan- 
ning the prairie. 

"It’s gone behind the hill, now," answered Blackie, 
and spurring his horse set him into a gallop, watching 
Miss Little the while to see if she was in danger of 
falling off. 

"This isn't the first time you've been on a horse," 
observed he. 

"Oh, no. I used to ride a lot when I was little, and 
I suppose one does not forget how. Why are the dogs 
scattering?" asked she. 

"By Gee, they've found three coyotes,” exclaimed 
Blackie. "They must have surprised them while they 
was feedin' on some dead animal. Yes, there is a dead 
cow and that old fox hound is trailin’ one all by him- 
self." 


16 


ENTER WOMAN NUMBER ONE 


‘'The coyote does not seem to be much afraid of 
him. What makes him stop and look back? Is he 
waiting for the dog to catch up V asked Miss Little. 

“He knows the hound can't kill him by himself, and 
I guess he is puzzled over him yelpin' that way. All 
these other dogs run silently, and the coyote doesn't 
know what to make of it Them other two coyotes 
ain't lossin' any time. Let's go faster and overtake 
them as they circle aroimd the next hill. The dogs will 
just about catch 'em around there." 

The horses needed little urging, seeming to enjoy 
the chase as much as the dogs. Miss Little's hair, 
which was hanging in a long braid down her back 
and twisted into a thick curl at the end, came loose 
and floated around her ; and with her blue eye dancing 
with excitement and scarlet lips parted, she looked the 
embodied spirit of the wild, free life of the plains. 
As he galloped along beside her Blackie thrilled with 
the exultant joy of being alive, while a fierce desire 
for possession surged through him. 

Upon reaching the brow of the hill a frightful tumult 
could be heard and the whole valley seemed to be 
covered with a whirling, seething mass of dogs snap- 
ping, growling and snarling, fighting in blind fury ; the 
coyote limp and mangled, being torn to bits between 
them. 

“There won't be much left of their hides," observed 
Blackie. 

After watching them awhile they called the dogs, 
who reluctantly left their helpless prey, and rode on. 
They had ridden quite a ways when they heard an 
occasional faint yelp, and lool^g around in search of 
the cause, they descried in the distance two specks 
which appeared on the crest of a hill and then dis- 
appeared on the other side. 

“That old fox hound is trailin' that coyote yet," ex- 

17 


STEYE OF TECE BAE GEE RANCH 


claimed Blackie, “And they both run like they was 
about played out We"ll take these dogs over and help 
him kill it” Calling them they spurred their horses 
and soon overtook the hound and made short work 
of its exhausted prey. 

“Well, that's some coyote chase," remarked Blackie. 
“You have something to tell the next time you go back 
East and you needn't strain the truth either." 

“Well, I should think so. I never was so excited 
in my life. I'd like to hunt coyotes all the time," re- 
marked Miss Little. 

“I don't think it is bad sport myself, when I’ve got 
good company,” agreed Blackie, his pulses tingling 
from her bright glance and smile. “But, I believe, I 
like dancing better." And with a look in which ten- 
derness gleamed he inqtiired: “How about the dance 
Saturday night?" 

“I have promised to go with your brother,” an- 
swered she. 

“Damn him," muttered Blackie between his teeth, 

‘What did you say?" inquired she. 

“Oh, nothing. IH be 'round to take you for another 
hunt next Sunday, if you'd like to go?" 

“Very well," assented she. And then noting his 
scowl she asked impudently: 

“How did you get your name? I notice that most 
of the nicknames out here are quite appropriate, but 
I am puzzled to know whether yours is a compliment 
to your complexion or disposition." 

“Well, I guess it fits both pretty well," answered 
he, with a short laugh. “But you see as all the other 
children had either red or very light hair, my black 
head was very conspicuous, and they jokingly called 
me “The Black Sheep," and soon that was shortened 
to Blackie and that name stuck. For a long time I for- 
got I had any other. One day a man stopped at the 
18 


ENTER WOMAN NUMBER ONE 


ranch and asked me what my name was and I studied 
for awhile and then said : 

‘'Well, it ain’t Blackie, but I don’t know what it 
is.” 

“Do you know what it is now?” asked the girl 
laughing. 

“Yes, I refresh my memory by goin’ in and lookin’ it 
up in the family bible, where mother has the birthdays 
written down. I was christened Samuel.” 

Matters went along in that way all winter. First 
one would take her to a dance or for a ride and then 
the other, and Miss Little played with them both with 
consummate skill. She had no one with whom she 
could exchange girlish confidences in the country, so 
she was wont to write voluminous letters to her bosom 
friend and chum in which she detailed the ins and 
outs of her love affair, which to girls seems to be an 
all-absorbing topic. 

My dear Antoinette: Yes, I am still teaching in 
the country, and am not dead of ennui as you sug- 
gest. They say, “Life has its compensations” and I 
find it is true of the country, at any rate. Of course, 
it is disagreeable at times, and I hate children — th« 
horrid grubby little things; and if it wasn’t for mj 
two handsome cowboys I suppose I should have 
given it up long ago. They are the compensations 
They both continue to be my most devoted slaves 
but Steve is not as abject as I should like. In fact, 
it puzzles me at times to determine whether his at- 
tentiveness springs from a desire to outdo his 
brother Blackie, or out of a sincere regard for my- 
self. I can hear your exclamation of (I am sur- 
prised that her vanity will permit her to acknowledge 

19 


STEVE OF THE BAE GEE EA^CH 


so much). But you know a good general does not 
ignore the strength of the enemy. 

Blackie and Steve are by far the most striking per- 
sonalities among the cowboys. The latter is tall, 
straight, supple and well knit. Has broad shoulders, 
deep chest and the tapering hips and slender, clastic 
muscles of the athlete; with light, sKghtly waving 
hair and aquiline features. In addition he has a mag- 
netic personality that draws people to him involun- 
tarily. He is always in the limelight. If it is races, 
he has the fastest horse. If it is a bucking contest, 
he is the best rider — ^with Blackie always a close 
second, so they are both well calculated to catch and 
hold the feminine eye. 

The former is more stoddly built and, as his name 
implies, is dark. With straight, black hair like an 
Indian’s, and a brooding, vengeful disposition. When 
I dance with some one else he stands in a comer and 
glowers furiously, and I can feel his eyes following 
me about. 

I was much puzzled at the contrast between him 
and Steve, until I learned that they were not really 
brothers. It seems Blackie is an orphan, his parents 
having been victims of Indian massacre in the early 
days. He is only a month or two younger than 
Steve, and they were brought up as twins. But, alas, 
for the theories of those who believe that environ- 
ment counts for more than heredity. 

Here is a good example to the contrary. No 
amount of training or outside influence could make 
these two alike. Nature, the great sculptor, has 
moulded them of different clay. They have always 
been rivals in everything and it has had one good ef- 
fect: they have each become very proficient in every 
way. This has been helped along by them having to 
run the ranch and look after the stock since they 
20 


E]^TEE WOMAl^r mJMBER ONE 


were mere boys, as their father became almost blind 
and the eldest brother died, so all the responsibility 
fell upon their shoulders. 

It seems that Steve is the trader and business man, 
while Blackie looks after the ranch. So you see the 
situation and that I am likely to have a very exciting 
time before I am through. 

A number of children out here are named **Steve,” 
and now and then I hear of a race horse that is 
called “Little Steve,” or “Big Steve.” One day I 
asked trim how that name happened to be so popu- 
lar and he had the audacity to tell me: 

“Oh, when anybody gets anything good out here 
they call it ‘Steve.’ ” There speaks the ego. So you 
need not worry over my trifling with his young affec- 
tions. I fancy a lesson in humility will do him good. 

However, I am not so sure that I am going to be 
able to administer it. Blackie has long been at my 
feet and only needs a little encouragement to pre- 
cipitate matters, but this I wish to avoid, as it is 
much more fun to keep them dangling. But if I do 
not bring Steve to subjection I shall consider my 
winter as wasted, and that I am becoming pass6. 

And now, my dear, enough of myself. I am dying 
to know how you are progressing in your love af- 
fairs; do be sure and give me a full account in your 
next letter, and answer soon. 

Yours, as ever. 


“Jackonette.” 

There was mtich speculation among the neighbors 
and cowboys as to which one Miss Little would eventu- 
ally choose. There was also an undercurrent of re- 
sentment at the way she kept them guessing, and as 
people in the country have nothing to talk about, ex- 

21 


STEVE OP THE BAE GEE EANCH 


cept their neighbors' affairs, this was sure to be ex- 
pressed whenever the subject came up. 

Sam Heiss, an old crony of Steve’s, stopped at the 
Williams Ranch one day and as usual the conversation 
drifted to the Gardeau boys and their love affair, and 
the old lady Williams remarked with much rancor : 

“Well, no matter how Blackie feels about it, it 
hasn’t unbalanced Steve any. He may be in love, but 
he is just as sharp on a horse trade as ever.” 

“I guess it would take a good deal to spoil Steve for 
horse tradin’,” remarked Sam. “He’s a cowboy, 
broncho buster and a lover of a fast horse and gen- 
erally has one. All these occupations he practices in 
their proper seasons. But first, last and all the time 
he’s a horse trader.” 

‘Wes, he sure skinned us good and proper,” said 
Frank, who then gave the details of a trade which he 
made with Steve. Sam listened for awhile and then 
got on his horse and rode away, making a point to pass 
the Bar Gee Ranch, and if Steve was home get the 
other side of the story. 

Steve was there and ready for a chat. After they 
had settled themselves comfortably on the sunny side 
of the bam Sam broached the subject thus : 

“I was over at the Williams Ranch to-day and the 
whole family was roastin’ you to a fare-you-well.” 

“What’s the matter with them?” inquired Steve. 

“They say you beat them out of a horse an’ they are 
mighty sore about it. They’d take turns tellin’ the 
story. One would talk till he played out an’ then 
to’them would chime in.” 

“What are they kickin’ about? Has old High Ball 
died?” asked Steve. 

“Is that the name of the horse you traded them? 
They didn’t say anything about its dyin’.” 

“Well, then I don’t see where they have any kick 

22 


KNTEE WOMAN NUMBEE ONE 


comin". He's got four good legs anyhow, and the one 
I got in exchange is a cripple and will be as long as 
he lives." 

'‘You don’t say? What was your idea for tradin’ 
for it?’’ inquired Sam much puzzled. 

“I got it to sell to old man Dempsey that lives on 
the ranch below,’’ answered Steve, chuckling at the 
remembrance. 

“He just brought out a new wife a couple of weeks 
ago, didn’t he?’’ 

“Yes, and she is about twenty years younger than 
he is. How she ever happened to marry him is more 
than I know. Men must have been mighty scarce 
back where she came from." 

“Where did he get her ?’’ 

“Back East somewhere, and it’s sure the truth that 
love is blind. Since he got married old Dempsey is 
sure locoed, but I guess I helped his eyesight some. 
I think he can see plumb good out of one eye now. 
and the other’n’ is improvin’ fast since I sold him that 
horse." 

“How much did you get for it?" 

“One hundred and twenty-five dollars." 

“Whew ! I thought you said the horse is a cripple." 

“He is and always will be." 

“Well, then Dempsey sure must have gone blind, for 
he’s quite a horse trader himself, ain’t he ?’’ 

“Yes, he can trade horses all right He trimmed me 
pretty neatly last spring and I’ve been layin’ for him 
ever since." 

“How did he happen to catch you? What was the 
matter with your eyesight. You hadn’t met the school 
teacher then," said Sam, trying to draw Steve out on 
that subject. 

“No," answered Steve. “And if I had it wouldn’t 
have made any difference. That mare would have 
23 


STEYE OF THE BAE GEE RANCH 

f(X)led anybody. All she needed was a good liar back 
of her/* . ^ 

“Well, I guess old man Dempsey can travel in that 
class any day, but he must have told some pretty stiff 
ones to take you in so completely/* 

“No, he didn*t say so much. You see it was this 
way.** And Sam, ^ding that he at last had Steve 
fairly launched on the subj ect, settled back comfortably 
and lit his pipe. 

“One day early last summer as I was sharpinm* the 
sickle to the mower, gettin* ready to start cuttin* al- 
falfa, the old man came up. It was right after he 
had bought that place and he was drivin* as pretty a 
team of light bay mares as I ever saw. Slick and 
fat and perfect beauties, weighin’ about twelve hun- 
dred apiece. I looked them over and praised them up 
a bit and the old man said : 

“ ‘Yes, they are a mighty fine team, but a little too 
high-lived to trust with that green man I have workin* 
for me, so I g^ess I’ll have to sell them as I’m gettin* 
too old to work much myself.* ** 

“Guess he sung a different tune when he was courtin* 
his wife,** answered Sam, 

“Yes, and he’s been hangin* onto every bronc on 
the ranch ever since he came back and they drag him 
around all over the corral, but he’ll keep a holdin* on 
and yellin’ at ’em just as long as his wife is lookin’ 
or can hear him,” 

“Looks like it would scare her.” 

“Humph, she encourages him in it, by praisin’ his 
fine horsemanship. Guess she thinks some of them 
will kill him and she will get the ranch that much 
sooner. That must have b^n what caught her eye. 
It certainly couldn’t have been him that attracted her. 
When he spoke about wantin’ to seU the horses I looked 
them over closer. The old man sat and watched me 
24 


ENTER WOMAN NUMBER ONE 


and when I had finished he asked: ‘What will you 
give for them/ 

** T don't know, I answered. T don’t need any more 
horses. Though I mig^t trade you something for 
them, as I could use them for brood mares/ 

“We dickered arotmd all morning, but couldn't make 
a trade for the team, so finally he said : 

“ ‘I'll trade you the mare on the off side for old 
Roney and twenty-five dollars to boot. I hate to sell 
one without the other, but I'll tell you the truth,' said 
he lookin' might honest ‘She's a Httle cold shouldered 
and I'm afraid that man that's workin' for me will ruin 
her/” 

“Thought he said they was too high-lived at first?” 
said Sam. 

“Yes, he did and I might a-known there was some- 
thing awful wrong with her if he'd admit that much, 
I did get a little suspicious, but finally agreed that if 
he'd leave her for me to try for a day and she worked 
all right I'd trade him Roney and give him fifteen dol- 
lars to boot. He tried awfid hard to make a clean 
trade of it then and there, but I stuck out for a trial 
of the mare, and at last I guess he thought I was be- 
ginnin' to mistrust something, so he answered : 

“ ‘All right I'll do it.' Then he unhitched her and 
put the harness on Roney, while I hitched her up to 
the mower. 

“As he drove off he called out kind of carelesslike, 
as though he wasn't in any hurry. ‘I'll be over in a 
couple of days to see how you like her.' 

“Well, I worked her all the afternoon and she went 
along as steady and honest as an animal could. Went 
right up into the collar and pulled her share. I began 
to think I'd made a good trade. The next morning just 
as I hitched up and started to drive out to the field 
along came Dempsey. Said he had to go to Denver 
25 


STEYE OF THE BAE GEE EAHCH 


that day and if I was satisfied weM close the deal as 
he liked Roney all right. 

“I went into the house and brought him out fifteen 
dollars, and when I handed it to him he shoved it into 
his pocket and started off like he couldn’t get away 
fast enough. Right then I said to myself : T’m stuck.’ 
I don’t know what made me think it, but he had a kind 
of sneakin’ look in his eyes when I handed him the 
money and I asked him then : ‘This deal is all square, 
is it? That man you bought these horses from hadn’t 
stole them had he?’ 

“ ‘Oh, no,’ he answered. T got them from a man I 
have known all my life.’ 

“I went to work and I hadn’t gone three rounds 
until the mare stopped.” 

“The old cuss,” said Sam. “What did you do?” 

“I sat there and looked at her for awhile and she 
turned her head and watched me out of the corner of 
her eye, to see how I was takin’ it. I clucked to her 
and after hesitatin’ for a moment she started up, but 
acted just like she had a notion not to do it. 

“ ‘That ain’t so bad,’ I thought, but on the next 
round she stopped again. I clucked to her and tapped 
her up with my whip, but it took her longer to make 
up her mind to start this time. Every time we reached 
that place she would stop. I’d get off and oil the 
machine and tinker around, tryin’ to make myself be- 
lieve I wasn’t gettin’ mad. She kept that up all after- 
noon, gettin’ a little worse all the time. I tried all the 
ways I ever heard of for makin’ a balky horse start, but 
none of them worked. Along about quittin’ time she 
stopped for good. I unhitched the team and I couldn’t 
even lead her toward the house. That sure made me 
mad and I picked up a club and went after her, and if 
she didn’t dodge, and I nearly knocked the other horse 
down. 


26 


EXTER WOMAIST NUMBER ONE 


“At last she started and I drove her as far as the 
comer of the yard fence and she balked again, so I 
simply tied her to the comer post and left her there. 
Thought I would leave her there all night, but before 
I went to bed I began to feel sorry and went out 
to get her — and do you think I could budge her? Not 
an inch, and there she stood all night keepin" every- 
body awake, stampin' her feet and rattlin’ her harness. 
The next morning I drove her in, fed and watered 
her and hitched her up again. She never balked once 
all day and worked ail right the next time. She just 
seemed to take it by spells. 

“I worked and worried with her all the time I was 
mowin’ the first cuttin’ of alfalfa. Some days she’d 
work and some she wouldn’t. Finally I tried driving 
her to a wagon. She didn’t balk much on the road, 
but couldn’t stand the trips and would get slower ami 
slower, until she would play out completely.” 

“What did you do with her?” asked Sam. 

“I turned her out in the pasture and I guess she must 
have got a nail in her foot somehow. I saw her one 
day limpin’ around and I wouldn’t even take tlie 
trouble to drive her in to find out what was the mat- 
ter. I didn’t go out to the pasture again for about a 
week and when I did her head was all drawn around 
to one side and I saw she had lock-jaw. I said : ‘Good 
for you, old girl, I hope you die a good hard death.’ ” 

“Did she die?” 

“Yes, she died all right and I was glad of it.” 

“I don’t blame you,” answered Sam. “When a man 
gets a horse like that he ought to take it out and 
shoot it What do you reckon was the matter with 
her?” 

“I don’t know. I believe she had been hurt, or 
there was something the matter with her head. I 
believe horses get crazy streaks same as people do. 
27 


STEVE OF THE BAE GEE EANCH 


She'd balk anywhere, with an empty wagon goin' down 
hill, or when I was leadin' her down to get a drink, 
after woricin' half a day. So there must have been 
something the matter with her besides onriness," 

“I'll bet old Dempsey did some tall laughin'," ob- 
served Sam. 

“If he did he never laughed where I could see him, 
and I guess it's my chance now." 

“What color was the horse you sold him? I don't 
remember the Williams boys havin' a crippled horse." 

“It’s a light sorrel and as pretty as a picture and, 
like the balky mare, it is only crippled by spells, or 
when used for awhile. As long as it runs in the 
pasture it is all right and there ain't one mark on its 
ankle to show what causes it to go lame." 

“I suppose he bought it for his wife to ride," laughed 
Sam. 

“Yes, he wanted to give her a weddin' present of a 
saddle horse and didn’t have anything fancy enough. 
The man that was workin’ for him told me about it. 
Said the old man wanted something extra. That 
nothin' was too good for Mrs. Dempsey number two. 
Just as soon as I heard it I saddled up that gray horse 
I got from old man Milton, called High Ball, and rode 
over to see the Williams boys." 

“I don’t see how you ever managed to trade with 
them," observed Sam. “If a man takes them up on an 
offer they back out for fear they ain’t askin' enough." 

“Yes, I know that, so I hung around all morning 
and never mentioned horse trade. After awhile I led 
the conversation 'round to crippled horses and Philip \ 
said: 

“ ‘Steve, what do you suppose is the matter with 
that sorrel saddle horse of ours? He goes lame every 
time we use him a day or so.' 

“ ‘Why, ain't he well yet ?' I asked as though sur- 

28 


ENTEK WOMAN NUMBEK ONE 


prised. I knew he was not and that was just the 
opening I was lookin' for. 

“ ‘No/ said Frank. ‘He looks all right His arfkle 
ain't any bigger than the rest and any one that didn’t 
know him would never think about his goin’ lame.’ 

“ Why don't you sell him to some one? No use in 
your keeping him, if you can't use him.' 

What would you give for him ?' asked Philip. 

“ ‘I don't know,' I said, as though I wasn’t much 
interested. ‘Bring him up and let's have a look at him.' 
When they brought him up I looked him over and to 
all appearances there was not a thing the matter with 
him, but I told them I would not give much for him/ 

“ ‘Maybe you can cure him. You are pretty lucky 
that way. What would you give for him as he stands ?' 
asked Philip. 

“ ‘Well, sir,' I said, as though just makin' up my 
mind. ‘Ill tell you what I’ll do. I’ll give you this 
old gray horse I'm ridin' for the sorrel and you pay me 
ten dollars to boot.' 

“ ‘No, I can't do that,' said Frank, ‘But IH trade 
even.' 

“I never said a word, but uncinched my saddle and 
flung it on the back of the sorrel, tightened up the 
cinch and rode off. You’d ought to have seen their 
faces. They began to look sick even then, although 
the horse I traded them was all right and they couldn't 
have sold the crippled one to anybody else for any- 
thing. Of course, High Ball is old, but he is just the 
thing for Frank who is afraid to ride a horse that will 
go out of a walk." 

“Did he go lame on you goin' home ?" asked Sam. 

“I should say he did. By the time I got home he 
was travlin' on three legs. I had to get off and walk 
the last half mile. I let him rest a day or two and 
didn’t say anything to the folks at home about him. 
29 


STEYE OF THE BAR GEE RAIN^CH 


Day before yesterday I was saddlin’ my horse 
my little sister come out and asked : 'Where 

are you going? Can’t I go along? I am just crazy 
to try that pretty horse you bought the other day.’ 

" 'All right,’ I answered. 'You can come, but it 
may not be a very long ride.’ 

" 'Why, where are you going?’ 

" 'Oh, I don’t know yet, but you can come along 
and take your chances.’ When she was ready we 
started out and went straight to old man Dempsey’s. 
He was at home and his wife came out with him and 
wanted my sister to get oif, but she answered : 'No, 
I’ll come down some other time. I want to go with 
Steve to-day and ride this dandy horse. Isn’t he a 
beauty ?’ 

" 'Yes,’ answered Mrs. Dempsey. 'Is he gentle?’ 

“ 'He’s as gentle as a lamb,’ answered Phil. 

"I kept still. I thought they were doin’ pretty 
well without me, although my sister didn’t know any- 
thing about what I was intending to do. 

"Finally old man Dempsey became interested and 
remarked: 'I’m lookin’ for a horse for my wife and 
if you want to sell him and your price is right maybe 
we can make a deal.’ 

"I told him that as I had only had him a few days 
I was in no hurry to sell him and that I might take 
him to town, as I knew a party who was lookin’ for 
a showy horse and was willing to pay a good price. 
‘I wouldn’t take less than one hundred and fifty 
dollars.’ 

"At that the old man fairly snorted, and said he could 
get a half a dozen horses for that as cheap as horses 
are now. I told him maybe he could, but not like that 
horse. Well, he hummed and hawed for a while, but 
his wife was dead stuck on the horse and kept say in’ 
that one hundred and fifty dollars wasn’t much for 
30 


ENTER WOMAN NUMBER ONE 


a horse; that they cost a lot more than that back 
where she came from ; so he finally said he’d give me 
one hundred dollars for him. I offered to split the 
difference and let him have it for one hundred and 
twenty-five dollars and when he took me up I said: 

“ ‘You’ve bought a horse. Get off Phil.’ 

“ ‘All right,’ answered old man Dempsey. ‘Which 
would you rather have? Cash or a check?’ 

“I told him I would take cash. I didn’t want a 
check as I was afraid he would stop payment on it. 

“Him and his wife went for a ride that afternoon 
and the horse went along fine for awhile, as they trav- 
eled along slow, but as soon as the old man started to 
hit it up a little faster the horse began to go lame, 
and before they had gone a quarter of a mile he could 
hardly hobble along. Mrs. Dempsey had to get off 
and wait for the old man to go back to the house and 
hitch up to the buggy, as they did not have any- 
thing gentle enough for her to ride. 

“The next day he came up just as mad as he could 
be. At last he cooled down and said : ‘Well, I know 
I’m beat all right, but what is the matter with the 
horse ?’ 

“I told him I didn’t know. That it had been that 
way for a year or so and nobody can find out. The 
people I got him from took him to a good vetinary 
and he could not tell what was the trouble, and I said 
‘I guess this just about evens us up, don’t it Dempsey?’ 
He looked at me for a minute and turned and went 
home without sayin’ a word. 

“When Walter Milton heard about the deal he said 
he was goin’ to get on his horse and ride right over 
and tell the Williams boys how much I got for the 
horse. He said they’d howl about it for the next ten 
years and from what you say I guess they will.” 

“Well, I don’t see why they ought, they couldn’t a- 

31 


STEVE OF THE BAE GEE RANTCH 


sold it to anyone else,” said Sam. '*But Mrs. Williams 
was right about one thing though.” 

*‘What was that?” 

*‘She said your bein^ in love hadn't dulled your wits 
any. That you was just as sharp as ever on a horse 
trade.” 

“How does she know I'm in love?” asked Steve. 

“I guess she's judgin' by the symptoms. You and 
Blackie have been courtin' the teacher pretty vigorous 
all winter and everybody is wonderin’ which is goin' 
to win.” 

“I suppose it does look as if we was both in love 
with her an' I guess there ain't much doubt about 
Blackie's feelin's. He’s hardly spoken to me all winter, 
and is as sullen and as cross as a bear. But just be- 
tween you and me I'm sure try in' mighty hard to keep 
my head and if I'd thought she cared anything for 
Blackie I'd a-dropped out long ago, but shucks, she's 
just playin' with us both and only wants to hang our 
scalps to her belt. She’s awful pretty and has soft, 
little coaxin' ways that's sure hard to resist at times, 
but I've pulled through so far and I guess Blackie has 
a suspicion of how things are himself and is keepin' 
a tight grip on his tongue, if he can’t control his heart” 

“It's a pretty interistin' game, but you'd better drop 
out if you think she’s got the cards stacked, because 
you are liable to get badly burnt if you keep on,” ad- 
vised Sam. 

“Yes, that's so, but I'll play it to a finish now. It won’t 
be long until school is out and that will end it If I 
dropped out now it would look like I'd been sacked.” 

“Maybe you are right But what if she applies for 
the school next year?” suggested Sam. 

“That's so, she might Well, if she does I’ll give it 
to her. I wouldn't want her or the people to think I 
was doin' any spite work.” 

32 


LOST m A MARCH BLIZZAED 


II 

LOST IN A MARCH BLIZZARD 

Alas for the well-laid plans of mice and men. School 
was out the last of March and both Steve and Blackie 
sought the honor of taking Miss Little to the station, 
and she, thinking of the long drive, decided to go with 
Steve ; as so far he had not proposed and she hoped to 
bring it about on this last trip together. 

There was already a foot of snow on the ground 
and this had been itemately melted by the hot sun 
during the day and frozen by night until it was cov- 
ered with a hard crust through which the horses broke 
continuously, so they could make but slow progress. 

The sky and atmosphere were of the same cheer- 
less gray color which looked as if it might thicken 
into a storm at any minute. When Steve reached the 
Colwell Ranch his sister came out and inquired : 

'Are you going to attempt to take Miss Little to 
the station to-day? It looks like there is going to be 
a blizzard. You had better put it off until to-morrow.” 

“It is just as Miss Little says. I told her I would 
take her to-day and I am here to keep my promise, 
although I think it’d be much better if she would post- 
pone her trip until next week, as the roads are already 
bad and if it should storm it might be pretty dis- 
agreeable.” 

“Mother will be so worried if I am not there when 
they go to meet me,” quickly objected Miss Little in a 
solicitous voice. “I should not have written them when 
33 


STEVE OF THE BAR GEE RANCH 


to expect me and then it would have been all right to 
wait over.” 

“It is too bad to disappoint her, but 1 believe she 
would be more worried if sl^e knew you were out in 
such weather,” suggested Mrs. Colwell. 

“But she will not know about that and will only 
wonder why I have not come,” said Miss Little, meet- 
ing all objections, and giving the impression of a duti- 
ful daughter who would suffer any hardship rather 
than give her mother an anxious moment, while the 
truth was, she had planned to be one of a theatre party 
that night and her friend Antoinette and the original 
of one of the dozen photos Mrs. Colwell had com- 
mented upon were to be at the station to meet her. It 
was they and herself who would be disappointed and 
not her mother whom she had not taken the trouble 
to inform as the date of her arrival, but Miss Little 
was far too clever to let that appear. 

“We had better decide at once what we are going 
to do,” said Steve, putting an end to the discussion, 
“We will have to start right away if we are to get 
there in time for the train, as the roads are bad and 
we will have to drive slowly.” 

“Very well. Ill be ready in a moment,” agreed Miss 
Little, hurrying away for her wraps. 

Mrs. Colwell brought extra robes and hot bricks for 
their feet and saw to adjusting the hood of the buggy, 
so as to protect them from as much wind and cold as 
possible; Miss Little nervously protesting all the time 
for fear the delay would make them late for the train. 

At last they were ready to start and set off on their 
slow toilsome journey of eighteen tortuous miles to the 
station. They had not gone far when fine star-like 
flakes of snow came gently drifting down, eddying 
about as they neared the earth, as if reluctant to alight ; 
lulling all fears of the storm of which they were the 
34 


LOST IN A MAKCH BLIZZARD 


forerunner by the quietness of their approach. Pres- 
ently a bitter blast swept down from the north, strik- 
ing the travelers full in the face and the horses paused 
for an instant and started to turn 'round. 

“Are you going back?" inquired Miss Little, still 
apprehensive. 

“No," shouted Steve hoarsely through the raging 
wind. “It is too late now. We’ll have to keep on until 
we reach some house. Pull the robes over your head 
and do your best to keep up circulation in your hands 
and feet. We are in for a hard blizzard." 

“Oh! I am so sorry I made you come," exclaimed 
Miss Little, the tears starting from her eyes and freez- 
ing before they fell. 

“That’s all right, little girl," said Steve, reassuringly. 
“Don’t cry," and putting his arm around her he ten- 
derly pulled her up close to him and put the robe over 
her head to shut out the stinging, biting cold. Miss 
Little nestled down close to him, grateful for the added 
warmth of his body which served to check the numb- 
ness that had been gradually creeping upon her. She 
could hear Steve beating his hands and felt the lurch 
of the buggy as it alternately broke through or rode on 
top of the crust as the horses stumbled and strained 
through the blinding snow. Suddenly the vehicle 
jerked downward with violent force and Miss Little 
slid off the seat to the bottom and almost went out 
over the wheel. Steve caught her with one hand and 
pulled back, saying: 

“Hold on, we are in a gulch." 

She climbed back into the seat again with an effort, 
and beheld the horses floundering and struggling for 
a foothold in the deep, powdery snow which the wind 
was momentarily piling higher and higher in the gulch. 
At a shout from Steve they lunged forward and 
struggled up the high bank. After that they drove on 
35 


STEVE OF THE BAR GEE RANCH 


for what seemed hours to Miss Little, who had lost 
all count of time. At last she inquired, making herself 
heard with an effort: 

“Do you think we are lost?” 

“I don’t know,” answered Steve. “It is hard to keep 
the horses headed toward the wind, but if it hasn’t 
changed I think we are going in the right direction, 
but we may pass a ranch and never know it.” 

At last the horses came to a halt and Steve started 
to get out, thrusting the lines into her numbed and 
stiffened hands. 

“Where are we?” asked she, but the wind muffled 
her voice. 

When the gate was opened the tired horses struggled 
through with small guidance from Miss Little and nar- 
rowly escaped hanging the wagon up on a post. Some 
range cattle and horses had drifted in from the prairie, 
seeking shelter from the storm. They had broken 
through the fence beyond the gate and stood shivering 
in the lea of the bam, and seeing them Miss Little 
breathed a sigh of relief at the thought that they had 
reached some ranch. 

Steve led the horses up nearer the yard gate and, 
picking Miss Little up, wraps and all, carried her to 
the house, uncerimoniously opened the door, thrust her 
inside and stepped in himself. The startled occupant 
jumped up from where he was huddled over a small 
cook stove and regarded with widening eyes the two 
snow-covered beings which the storm had thrust upon 
him. Addressing him in Mexican, of which he knew 
a little, Steve made known their plight and with a few 
guttural words of understanding the man hastily put 
on his coat and went out to unhitch the horses. 

Steve helped Miss Little take off her wraps, she 
being too numbed and exhausted to even inquire where 
they were. When the Mexican returned he shook the 
36 


LOST IN A MAKCH BLIZZARD 


snow from the robes and comforts which he had 
brought in from the buggy and spreading them on the 
bed Steve induced Miss Little to lie down, while he 
made a hot drink for them both from the whisky the 
man produced. This put Miss Little to sleep and when 
she awoke a couple of hours later she sat up with a 
start. 

''Where are we?"' inquired she. 

"We are at one of Mr. Rann's sheep camps. Don't 
you hear the sheep bleating?" asked Steve. 

"Yes, that is what woke me. I dreamed I was in an 
orphan asylum which was full of little children and 
they were all crying at once." 

"Well, no wonder you woke up then," laughed Steve. 
"How do you feel ?" 

"Pretty well. How long will we have to stay here?" 

"I can't say. As soon as the storm quits I will try 
to drive to the Rann ranch, which ain't more than two * 
miles from her. But it will not be safe to try it until ^ 
does." 

"I have heard of the Ranns," said Miss Little. 
"They have been out here a long time, have they not ?'* 

"Yes, I guess everybody knows of them. They are 
one of the oldest settlers." 

"The old man used to be quite an Indian fighter, 
didn't he?" 

"Yes," assented Steve. 'Tie came out here when the 
Civil War was still only a possibility, and settled on 
Running Creek. The Indians caused him a good deal 
of trouble for awhile, burning his cabin once or twice, 
so one of his Mexican sheep herders advised him to 
build an Adobe house which would not bum, like they 
build in New Mexico and Old Mexico." 

"What is an Adobe house?" inquired the girl. 

"Adobe, or 'Dobie' as every one calls it is composed 
of a dark, heavy soil which when wet and packed hard 
37 


STEVE OF THE BAE GEE BANCB. 


and let dry is almost as hard as cement. The Mexi- 
cans and Indians of Old Mexico used to build houses 
of it and do yet, I guess. It lasts for years and houses 
of it are warm in winter and cool in summer. The 
old man liked the idea and, hiring a lot of Mexicans 
to mix the mud and make the blocks, he built a big 
fort-like house with walls about three feet thick. 
Through the middle he made a regular old-time fire- 
place, with hooks to hold the pots and kettles for 
cooking.” 

“How interesting. Did the Indians every try to burn 
it?” inquired Miss Little. 

“Yes, but they soon found they could not do it, 
and when they went on the war path the settlers from 
all aroimd used to come over to the Rann Ranch for 
protection. One night when they were all asleep and 
was not thinking of Indians, an enterprising young 
buck tried to get in and tomahawk them all by slidin’ 
down the chimney into the fireplace. He got stuck 
when he was about half way down anti couldn’t go 
either way and made such a racket tryin’ to get loose 
that they all woke up and when they found out what 
it was the old man built a fire and smoked him to 
death. 

“The Indian hung there for two or three days be- 
fore they could get him down. All the neighbors came 
to see and help get him out and did a lot of jokin’ about 
the new kind of meat Rann had hangin’ in his smoke- 
house.” 

“Oh, how horrible !” exclaimed Miss Little, shud- 
dering. 

“Lots of times the Indians used to come along and 
ask for something to eat. One day when an Indian 
came by and Mr. Rann was away Mrs. Rann went to 
bed and pretended to be sick. When the Indian 
came up she sent the oldest boy to the door to say 
38 


LOST IN A MARCH BLIZZARD 


‘Squaw sick" thinking that would scare him away as 
most Indians are afraid of sickness, but I guess he 
must have geen pretty hungry or a little suspicious, 
anyway he swung his tomahawk around like he was 
going to kill him and frightened the boy half to death."' 

“Wonder what was the reason he did not kill him?"" 

“It was old Collerah, chief of one of the tribes of 
the Utes, and as they were supposed to be friendly 
I guess he thought he had better not do it. But he kept 
ridin’ "round the house all day, lookin’ in at the win- 
dows and scarin’ Mrs. Rann and the children half out 
of their wits.” 

“How old is Mr. Rann now?” asked Miss Little. 

“Somewhere between eighty and ninety, I guess. He 
is gettin" pretty feeble. Spends most of his time settin’ 
in the corner dozin’ by the fireplace. But he wakes 
up long enough to buy a section of land now and then. 
Last year he had a green man workin" for him and 
he told him to hitch up to the wagon and haul some 
posts out to where they was building fence. The 
man hitched up all right, but when he tried to turn 
around he cramped the wagon so that it almost turned 
over. It made the old man mad and he said : 

“ ‘You blankety, blank fool. I have twenty thousand 
acres in this ranch and if that ain’t enough for you 
to turn around on I’ll buy a few sections more. Get 
off that wagon.’ And when the man climbed down old 
man Rann got up on the wagon and straightened out 
the team and turned it ’round.” 

“I am just crazy to see that old fireplace. How soon 
can we start?” 

“I don’t know. The storm does not seem to get any 
better. We will probably have to stay here all night, 
so you might as well make yourself comfortable. The 
Mexican will have supper ready soon.” 

‘T will cook it myself. I am ravenously hungry and 

39 


STEVE OF THE BAR GEE RANCH 


I could not eat anything that greasy looking man 
cooked/' said Miss Little, getting up. 

“Maybe he won’t let you,” said Steve. “Some of 
them are very grouchy.” 

But when the Mexican returned from looking after 
the sheep Miss Little smiled sweetly and searching her 
mind for the few words of Spanish, which she had 
stored up at such pains to both herself and teacher 
while in high school, said : ^ 

“Buonas noches, Caballero. Tentimos molestarle.” 

At that the sheep-herder, who was young and hand- 
some, made a sweeping bow and much to her sur- 
prise started off on a long string of Spanish, instead 
of the Mexican jargon, and about all she could under- 
stand was the word Senorita, which he repeated sev- 
eral times, but from the gestures he made she gathered 
that he and all he possessed were hers to command. 
So, with a tentative look to see how he was taking it, 
she started to cook supper with the Mexican her will- 
ing assistant. 

Steve watched Miss Little as she busied herself 
among the pots and pans and daintily went about pre- 
paring supper and he would have been scarcely human 
if he had not had a vision of a home and this woman 
as its mistress. Wasn’t she his by right, thought he 
fiercly. Hadn’t he kept her from freezing by the 
warmth of his own body and hadn’t he fought the 
elements for her sake all that long day, wresting her 
from the very teeth of death by his sure instincts ? For 
it was that alone that had guided him, as the storm 
had obliterated all landmarks and the horses would 
long ago have been wandering in a circle if he had not 
forced them to face the whirling blizzard as it swirled 
down from the north. 

Perhaps some such thought entered Miss Little’s 
mind also, for she gave him a tender glance as they 
40 


LOST rtr A MARCH BLIZZARD 


sat down to supper and if he had proposed that night 
while the Mexican was out caring for the sheep she 
would no doubt have accepted him. But she, divining 
what v/as coming, to hide her confusion inadvertently 
picked up an old paper which the Mexican had brought 
over wrapped around some groceries. In looking it 
over she came across a long account of the play she 
was to have attended that night, and she thoughtlessly 
said : 

“Oh! I had forgotten all about going to the theatre 
to-night. 

“So that was why you was so keen to get to the 
city to-day,"' said Steve, on the instant fiercely jealous. 
“I thought you was mighty anxious about your mother 
for a girl that is as light headed as you are. Mighty 
little you cared whether I froze to death or not, so long 
as you got to the train on time,” exclaimed he angrily. 

“Oh ! How can you speak so. You know I never 
thought about there being a blizzard,” objected she, 
bitterly regretting her carelessness in letting her true 
reason appear. 

But the thought of the other fellow who was going 
to take her to the theatre banished all tenderer ideas 
from Steve's mind and, putting on his coat, he went 
out to help bed down the sheep for the night. When 
they were through he and the Mexican came in and 
getting a few comforts repaired to the hay loft for the 
night, and Miss Little did not get the proposal for 
which she had manoeuvered so long. 

The storm was still raging the next morning and 
kept it up all day, so it was not possible to attempt driv- 
ing to the Rann Ranch. Steve and Miss Little avoided 
speaking to each other as much as they could, until 
seeing that the Mexican seemed puzzled at their silence, 
they gradually became more sociable and before night 
liliss Little had coaxed Steve into good humor. How- 
41 


STEVE OF THE BAR GEE RANCH 


ever, she knew that he still retained a secret resent- 
ment which he would be slow to forget. 

The next day they were able to get over to the Rann 
Ranch, where they had to stay for two or three days 
before they could make the trip to Watkins where 
Miss Little was to take the train. When they at last 
reached the station and she was getting on the train 
Steve asked : “Well, when will I see you again?'’ 

“Oh ! I don’t know,” airily exclaimed she, half turn- 
ing as she mounted the steps and glancing at him in- 
differently over her shoulder. “I am going to Cali- 
fornia with my mother in a week or so and we will not 
be back until the latter part of June.” 

“Are you sure it is your mother you are goin’ with?” ' 
inquired Steve. 

“Why of course,” laughed she. “Who did you think 
it was?” 

“O ! I don’t know. I can’t help being suspicious 
when you mention your mother, .somehow.” 

“Well, it is her this time.” And then apropo of 
nothing, she remarked : “I promised Mrs; Evanston ol 
Elizabeth that I would come out the Fourth -of July 
and go with them to the picnic at the Alton Ranch.” 

“All right. I’ll be there,” said Steve. The conductor 
called all-aboard and Steve was left standing on the 
platform looking after the train. 

A tall slender cowboy strolled up just then and see- 
ing Steve watching the departing train and guessing 
the reason, drawled out: 

“Hello! You look like you had lost something.” 

“No !” answered Steve, quickly recovering his wits. 
“I’ve just found something.” 

“What have you found?” inquired Fred. 

“I’ve found out that a man can be as dry on a day 
in March as he can in the middle of June. Come on 
over to Mike’s.” 


42 


Ill 


THE LAST GREAT HORSE ROUND-UP 

It is a far cry from the crowded cities of the East 
to the boundless prairies of the West, but in spite of 
the distance the conditions in one place affect the other. 
The American people are speed mad, for which the 
size of our country is largely responsible. The dis- 
tances are so great that we must have quick modes of 
transit if we hope to get anywhere or do anything in 
the short time allotted to us here on earth. Moses and 
the Children of Israel spent forty years wandering 
around in the Wilderness before entering the Promised 
Land. Some of our present day Marathon runners 
would make an indurance race of it and cover the 
distance in three or four days. 

So in pursuance of this craze for speed a baker's 
dozen of men in a certain eastern city decided to install 
cable cars and do away with the old horse car. This 
was the first step and since then many have been taken. 
The slow, jerky cable was replaced by the swiftly 
gliding electric cars, and now even these are aban- 
donded to the common herd. The rich have achieved 
exclusiveness and speed through the medium of the 
automobile, while a few adventurous spirits shake off 
the dust of earth and sail about in airships, but none 
of these later changes have had the far-reaching affect 
on the West as did the abandoning of the horse car. 

Up till that time the horse had been King of the 

43 


STEVE OF THE BAR GEE RANCH 


Plains. In fact he continued to be king for a number 
of years after, but^ith this difference his crown had 
no value. However, I fancy, that nv/ver did a king 
yield up his prestige more gladly, for it meant being 
shipped East in vast hordes to satisfy the rapacious 
monster which had yearly devoured them by thousands, 
breaking their spirits and crushing out their lives, fol- 
lowing the same weary, toilsome trail up and down the 
narrow streets, day in and day out, as long as breath 
remained in their body. No change, no variety, only 
the same monotonous grind. The little bell jingling 
and the old car bumping along behind. 

But with the passing of the horse car all this ended. 
Instead they were left on the plains to gambol in happy 
freedom and increase prodigiously. Year after year 
their number multiplied until, as one old timer put it, 
*‘The plains were lousey with horses."" They grazed 
in droves, here, there and everywhere. 

If one bunch became startled and commenced to 
nm another herd, seeing them, would toss their heads 
and start off, kicking up a cloud of dust. This would 
frighten another lot and they would communicate their 
excitement to those farther off, and so on all over the 
prairie. Horses would be running in every direction. 

Prices went lower and lower and that of cattle went 
higher and higher until they had usurped the position 
that the horse once held, and the cry went out all 
over the land: 

“Away with the horse ! He is eating up the range 
from the cattle. Le roi est mort! Vive le roil” So 
In the very heart of his empire and in one of his great- 
est strong-holds his downfall was planned. 

Now most of the ranchers ran both horses and cattle, 
but the old “B"" Ranch, about fifty miles East of Den- 
v^er, on Kiowa Creek, was devoted exclusively to 
horses, and it was here that a number of ranchers met 
44 


THE LAST GREAT HORSE ROm^D-UP 


one day in mid-winter and planned that, with the open- 
ing of spring, there should be one general round-up 
and each man should collect his horses and sell them 
to make room for the cattle. This decision reached, 
the men departed, spreading the tidings over a radius 
of about a hundred miles. 

About the first of April, as soon as the snow went 
off and green grass appeared, the round-up started. 
One morning, while it still lacked an hour or two of 
daylight, Steve, Blackie and Ira, who were to represent 
the “ — G” Ranch, saddled their horses, gathered the 
twenty-five or thirty head that were to furnish them 
with mounts during the round-up and, herding them 
before them, set out. 

Each was dressed in the regulation cowboy costume 
of leather chaps, boots, spurs, flannel shirt and grey 
Stetson hats, with the inevitable scarf around their 
necks, while tied behind their saddles were the in- 
despensable yellow slickers. One horse carried their 
beds, which were done up in a compact roll and each 
composed of two or three pairs of blankets and a 
tarpaulin. 

‘'Which way are we headed ?'* inquired Ira, who had 
just arrived as they were starting and had not heard 
any of their plans. 

“We are goin' to the Alton Ranch, about twelve 
miles southeast of here and start with them, as they 
are sendin' out a mess wagon.” 

“IVe heard of them,” stated Ira. “They're new- 
comers out here, ain't they?” 

“Yes, they've only been out here a few years. They 
had a ranch down by Colorado Springs before, but 
they arc mighty fine people. Everybody likes them.” 

“I wonder if they will take old what-you-may-call-it- 
in-there with them on the round-up ?” inquired Blackie. 

“Who's that?” asked Ira. 

45 


STEVE OF THE BAR GEE RANCH 


‘*He*s a man workin^ for the Alton’s,” said Steve. 
“And every time he gets a little excited or embarrassed 
he says ‘what-you-may-call-it-in-there.’ He mixes it 
up in his talk so much that everybody calls him by it.” 

“What’s his right name ?” inquired Ira. 

“Flint, and he’s a good man, when there ain’t any- 
thing to drink handy,” answered Steve. “But when he 
gets about half full he goes plumb crazy, and always 
wants to whip somebody.” 

“Well, I’d think he’d get plenty to accomodate him,” 
said Ira, laughing. 

“Oh! everybody knows he’s a little rattle headed 
and don’t pay any attention to him,” said Steve. “He 
always picks a time when he has some friend handy 
that he thinks will help him out if he get’s more than 
he can handle and if someone just catches hold of him 
and tries to keep him from fightin’ he’ll tug and pull, 
beggin’ them to let him go so he can fight. One time 
he got in trouble with some fellow and another man 
was holdin’ him and he was beggin’ them to let him 
go and I came up. I told them to let him go, that the 
other fellow was about his size. But I told him, T 
ain’t goin’ to help you Flint if he’s too much for you.’ 
At that Flint began to cool off and when they let go 
and the other fellow made a pass at him Flint fell 
over before he was hit and began to hollar enough.” 

“Is that the Alton Ranch ahead of us?” inquired Ira 
as Steve finished speaking. 

“Yes,” answered Blackie. “And they are all ready 
to start.” 

Ira upon looking more closely said with surprise: 
“Ain’t that a woman on one of the horses?” 

“Yes,” said Steve. “That’s Marcia.” 

“What’s she doing along? Does she go on the 
round-up.” 

“She sure does,” said Steve. “She and Ned are 

46 


STEVE OF THE BAR GEE RANCH 


one and inseparable, as it says in the Constitutioa 
Wherever you see one there you will find the other. 
If Ned is on the round-up she rides beside him, and 
if he’s breakin’ horses Marcia has one end of the rope 
twisted round a snubbin’ post holdin’ on. Ned says she 
wears out as many pairs of ridin’ boots and Stetson 
hats as he does, and uses up as many saddle horses. 
She wears a short corduroy skirt most of the time, but 
if the work gets too strenuous, or the bronc she is ridin’ 
too lively, she puts on a pair of corduroy pants and 
goes ahead. She’s sure all right,” said Steve. 

‘T thought some one said she was an Eastern woman 
and an artist,” said Ira. 

“She was,” agreed Steve, “and has the house full of 
pictures she painted and, accordin’ to them that know, 
they are all right. I don’t know anything about art 
myself, but they look good to me.” 

“How did she ever happen to drift so far off her 
natural range ?” 

“I think her mother and Mrs. Alton were old friends 
and Marcia wanted to see the West before goin’ to 
Europe to study art, so came out on a visit and that 
ended the artistic career. Instead of paintin’ life she 
began to live it. She had a mighty fine complexion 
when she came out, but now she is tanned as brown 
ELS an Indian, but that doesn’t bother her a bit.” 

Just then Marcia came dashing up and called out 
In a ringing tone. 

“Hello there Steve ! How are you Blackie ?” And 
upon being introduced to Ira slipped off her thick buck- 
skin glove and presented a long slender hand in greet- 
ing. 

“Hello !” shouted Flint coming up. “What-you-may- 
call-it-in-there, put your string of horses in the west 
corral. I’m goin’ to be the wrangler.” 

‘Well, I don’t know anybody better suited for the 

47 


STEVE OF THE BAR GEE RAXCH 


job,” said Steve, laughing. But the double meaning 
of the word was lost on Flint, who could barely read 
and write. 

“Marcia whirled her horse and went off to help Ned, 
who was trying to hitch up two snaky little mules to 
the chuck wagon. 

“I thought you said Mrs. Alton did not take any 
care of her skin,” said Ira. “Her hand was as soft and 
white as any one’s I ever saw.” 

“I was speakin’ about her complexion. She takes 
good care of her hands,” said Steve with a reminicent 
chuckle. “If they haven’t got a cook Ned has to do 
it. She wears thick buckskin gloves all the time and 
won’t go near the stove. One time when I was over 
there we was all playin’ cards and Marcia smelled the 
roast burnin’. She called to Ned, 'Say, Ned, don’t 
you think that roast is cookin’ too much.’ And he 
answered, 'Maybe it is, Marcia, you’d better look at 
it.’ 'Indeed, I’ll not look at it and burn my hands all 
up,’ answered she indignantly. That afternoon we was 
all out pitchin’ horse-shoes and Marcia’s mother, who 
was visiting them, came in and said: 'Haven’t you 
all washed the dishes yet? Well, I’ll do them for 
you.’ 'Don’t you do it,’ said Marcia. 'First thing 
you know Ned won’t even cook dinner.’ ” 

“Them’s rather dangerous sentiments, ain’t they?” 
inquired Ira, laughing. “All the other women are apt 
to pattern after her.” 

“Oh! most of them have several children and are 
too busy, but they all envy Marcia. She does as much 
work outside as Ned does and they are together all 
the time. I don’t know any other couple that is as 
happy as they are, so it seems to be a pretty good 
plan.” 

Soon all was in readiness and they started out. 
Marcia on horseback and Ned, accompanied by Balle- 
48 


THE LAST GKEAT HOESE EOIIND-UP 


han, the cook, driving the chuck wagon. Steve, Ira, 
Blackie and Flint driving the herd of fifty or sixty head 
of horses that were to furnish mounts for them on 
the round-up, each one having from eight to ten horses 
apiece. Even then they might have to send back 
for more in case of accident or some of their horses 
playing out. 

Steve rode up alongside of the wagon and seeing 
Ballehan, said : 

“Hello, Ballehan. What are you doin' here?" 

“I'se goin'’ to cook for de outfit," said Ballehan. 

“Well, then Fm sure we will be well fed," answered 
Steve and, turning to Ned, he inquired: “Where are 
we goin' to camp?" 

“I guess we will stop over on Wolfe Creek about ten 
miles from here. That's where the fellows who are 
goin' to eat with us are cuttin' out to-day." 

“Where did they get the coon?" asked Ira as Steve 
rode back. 

“Oh, that's Ballehan. He has a ranch of his own 
over here. He came out her several years ago as cook 
for some outfit and saved up his money until he got 
enough to start up for himself. He has quite a bunch 
of horses and cattle now, but he still likes to go out 
as cook on a round-up. He keeps a bunk house where 
anybody that comes along is welcome to stay. Has it 
specially for that purpose. We'll probably hit their 
place about noon some day and get dinner. His wife 
is quite a character, but a regular old Southern cook, 
so I always stop when I'm anyways near there." 

The place Ned had selected was an ideal one for 
a camp there being an abundance of wood and water, 
with plenty of grass for the saddle horses. While 
Ballehan was getting dinner the saddle band was 
bunched and thrown into a quickly constructed corral 
made by attaching an end of a rope to the mess wagon 
49 


STEVE OF THE BAE GEE EANCH 


and passing to two or three cowboys on foot, who held 
it so as to form a circle. 

Each man soon roped the horse he wanted to ride 
with more or less dexterity and then began the fun. 
Every one always took their toughest horses on the 
round-up and this meant that many of them, although it 
might have been several years since they were first 
ridden, still retained their youthful propensity to buck 
when freshly saddled. So there was always an element 
of excitement and uncertainty in changing horses, and 
the spectacle never seemed to grow old. Each unruly 
mount was greeted with a chorus of delighted laughter 
from the cowboys, and their riders did not seem to 
be much disconcerted and no matter how vicious or 
unmanageable his horse each man was supposed to be 
mounted and ready to start with the rest. 

Steve had selected for his string of horses those 
which he knew to be possessed of the greatest endur- 
ance, paying no attention to the fact that many of 
them disliked a saddle so much that they tried to take 
it off at every opportunity. This first day, when he 
was ready, he made a quick spring into the saddle, 
without even so much as touching the stirrup and at 
the same instant his horse bumped his back and started 
to buck, jumping about four feet from the ground. 
From the first jump it could be seen that he was a 
past master at the art. Instinctively finding the stirrups 
with his feet Steve’s lithe body swayed with the 
motions of the horse and the laughing cowboys shouted 
pertinent instructions such as: “Fan him with your 
hat! Stay with him Steve! Get onto the curves!” 

Blackie, who could not bear to see Steve attracting 
so much attention and wishing to divert some of it to 
himself gave a quick j erk on his bridle reins, then sud- 
denly loosened them, and as if obeying a signal, his 
horse ducked his head, reared and with arched back 
50 


THE LAST GREAT HORSE ROIOTD-UP 


landed stiff legged far to one side. Digging in his spurs 
and waving his hat Blackie urged him to greater effort, 
seeming to take a fierce delight in each fresh contor- 
tion, until the frenzied horse reared on his hind legs 
and threw himself over backwards, pinning Blackie 
beneath him. On the instant he was up and Blackie 
made a quick jump, but his spur was caught in the 
cinch and there he hung suspended. As the horse 
bounded off across the prairie he whirled himself over 
and thrust down his hands, keeping his hand from 
bumping the ground. 

The now sobered cowboys started in pursuit and 
Steve, riding up, tried to catch the dangling rein; the 
horse dodged and circling around ran toward Marcia. 
She, cooly whirled her rope aloft for a moment, then 
threw it with nice precision, and the wide loop settled 
around the neck of the runaway, choking him into 
submission. 

Blackie kicked his feet free of the cinch and got up 
all intact, except for a few cactus needles in his hands 
and his leg slightly bruised where the horse fell on 
him. After this the cowboys separated, each going in 
the direction he had selected to cover that afternoon. 

Before the sun went down the riders began to arrive 
singly or in pairs, suddenly appearing on the crest of 
the ridge, or picking their way across the bed of the 
creek, trying to avoid the treacherous quicksands which 
often gave way beneath them, causing their horses to 
plunge and scramble to keep from being sucked down 
and hopelessly mired. 

Each one brought in a number of horses, which 
were bunched and herded out on the plains by a 
couple of cowboys. After supper Ned and Marcia 
busied themselves erecting a small tent off to one side 
behind a clump of trees, which was the only con- 
cession made to Marcia's sex. In all else she took the 
51 


STEVE OF THE BAE GEE EANCH 


place of a man, going always with Ned and could 
ride and rope with the best of them. 

Horses had been so cheap for several years that 
many people had not taken the trouble to brand the 
colts, imless there should chance to be an exceptionally 
fine one, so that in every bunch of horses foimd, there 
would be a number of “Slicks,” as they called the 
unbranded horses. 

One night after they had been riding for a couple 
of weeks, the tired men rode into camp, pulled the 
saddles from the hot and steaming backs of their weary 
horses and turned them over to the night herder. 
Throwing themselves on the ground around the camp- 
fire they began rummaging through their pockets for 
chewing tobacco, or cigarette papers, as the case might 
be. There were some fifteen or twenty of them loung- 
ing around in differetn postures of ease. After awhile, 
Ira, who was smoking a cigarette, took it out of his 
mouth, blew a few rings of smoke toward the sky, 
watched them dwindle and vanish into nothingness, and 
then put a sort of general query to the crowd. 

“What are you folks goin' to do with the 'Slicks'?” 

“Blessed if I know,” answered Ned. “Guess who- 
ever wants 'em can have 'em. Nobody has any spe- 
cial claim to 'em, although they might belong to any 
of us, as no one has branded for several years.” 

“Why not play poker for them ?” inquired Blackie. 

“Say, Blackie!” said Ed Knox. “You've got a head 
on you like a tack. We’ll just do that. Has anybody 
got a deck of cards handy?” 

Several greasy and much-thumbed packs were pro- 
duced, but just then supper was announced, so the 
game was postponed until after they had eaten. When 
they were through, Steve said: 

“I'm going to hunt up a lantern. I want to get a 

52 


THE LAST GKEAT HOESE EOXjGND-IJP 


good look at my cards. I see a chance to go in the 
horse business right now.'" 

They spread down a horse blanket, put the lantern 
in the middle, and seated themselves around it. Steve, 
Ned, Ira, Fred Knox and two cowboys riding for the 
Lazy Y outfit, were in one group, while Blackie and 
Flint joined the other group playing nearby. Marcia 
who hated cards, was seated behind Ned looking on. 

“How’ll we play?” inquired Ira. 

“Let’s put up a horse for each man and use matches 
for chips,” suggested Steve, and this plan was adopted, 
each man taking ten matches. They played along for 
awhile, laughing and joking as befitted friends, when 
suddenly their game was interrupted by loud talking 
from the other group, and looking around they saw 
Blackie drawing his gun on Flint. 

“What’s the trouble between you two?” inquired 
Steve. “Put up that gun Blackie.” 

“You go to hell,” answered Blackie. “That damned 
coward says I cheated, and he’s got to prove it or 
eat his words.” 

“What-you-may-call-it-in-there,” stuttered Flint. 
“Blackie throwed down four aces in takin’ a trick, and 
I had one.” 

“Well, where did you get yours?” sneered Blackie. 

“Let’s see the deck,” said Steve. But as Blackie 
had caught his foot on the blanket when he jumped up 
after drawing his gun on Flint the cards were scat- 
tered in every direction. They all helped pick them up, 
but search as they would the extra ace could not be 
found and Blackie again drawing his gun on Flint said : 

“Now you damned liar, eat them words.” 

“Hold on,” said Steve. “We don’t know that he 
lied. We don’t know it I say,” looking at Blackie 
meaningly. “So you had better drop that gun until we 
do.” 


53 


STEVE OF THE BAR GEE RANCH 

Blackie glared at Steve with baffled hate and fury 
in his look, but dropped his gun back into his belt 
and walked off. After that they played every eve- 
ning, and had no more difficulty. Steve had a run of 
luck, and received much chaffing about his collection 
of horses. 

One morning Ned asked: “What's the matter with 
your string Steve ? They seem all played out. 
Thought you said you brought a good bunch of horses 
with you." 

“I did," answered Steve. “Tm doin’ some ridin’. 
Whenever I see a man quit a snaky bunch of horses 
he is tryin’ to drive up, I go after ’em. I want to get 
every one of our horses this year, and the more that 
are brought in the more of ours will show up." 

“I wondered how it was you brought in such big 
bunches every day." 

“Well, that’s the reason, and Tm ridin’ hard to get 
them." 

“Well, a man with as many horses as you have ought 
not to be a-foot. Why don’t you break a few of your 
slicks?" inquired Ned suggestively, with a wink at Ira. 

“All right, I believe I will," assented Steve. 

“When are you goin’ to do it? Will you let me 
pick the horse?" 

“Sure, go ahead. I’ll ride it to-night when I get 
back." 

“Which way are you goin’ to-day ? inquired Marcia. 

“Think I’ll go over by Ballehan’s." 

“So are we," said Ned. “Let’s meet there for 
dinner." 

“Yes, do," said Marcia. “I just love to get Mandy 
started telling how she and Louis got married." 

When noon came, Steve, Ned and Marcia rode up, 
and while they were putting the horses they had gath- 
54 


THE LAST GREAT HORSE ROUND-UP 


ered in the corral, Ballehan's wife came running out 
and exclaimed: 

“Fo' de Lawd’s sake! If dere ain't Mr. Alton and 
Mrs. Alton and Mr. Steve. Come right in, while ah 
gets you-all some dinnah." 

“Don’t put yourself to any trouble, Mandy,” said 
Marcia. 

“Dat’s all right. Dat’s all right, honey,” said Mandy, 
bustling about. “Dis old niggah ain’ goin’ to hurt 
herself.” But presently when Marcia came in from 
helping Ned and Steve water the horses, she found 
Mandy beating and stirring vigorously. 

“What are you making, Mandy?’ ’inquired Marcia, 

“Ise makin’ some of dat dere may-yondays (Mayon- 
naise) dressin’, Mrs. Alton, for dis yere lettuce. Do 
you like may-yondays dressin’?” 

“Yes, I like it pretty well,” said Marcia. 

“Well, seh, ain’ dat funny? Mos’ ingeniously, every- 
body likes may-yondays dressin’. Ebber where ah 
ebber worked dey liked hit.” 

“Where did you used to live?” asked Marcia. 

“Fse done come from Georgia, Mrs. Alton.” 

“That is a long way from here, Mandy. How did 
you ever happen to get so far from home?” inquired 
Marcia, wishing to draw her out. 

“Yassum. dat’s quaite a ways from heyh. But ah 
done corned out heyh fo’ mah health,” said Mandy, 
proudly. “Yassum, ah done got dat sumption, and 
de peoples dat ah wucked for done bought me a ticket 
an’ sent me out heyh to Denvah. Bimby ole Mars 
Anderson, what runs de hotel in Kiowa, comded to 
Denvah lookin’ fo’ a cook and ah got de job. 

“One day, when ah’s hahed at wuck in de kitchen a 
niggah stuck his haid in at de do’ an’ hollered out: 
*Whah’s Mars Anderson?’ Ah declare fo goodness, 
ah’s so ’sprised ah neahly fell ovah. Dat was de fust 
55 


STEVE OF THE BAR GEE RAE^CH 

culluhd pussen ah'd done seen since ah'd left Denvah ; 
an’ my, but wasn’t he some scrum’tous lookin’, humm ! 
yuum!” said Mandy, reminicently. ‘‘Had a yaller 
handkercher ’round his naik, dem luther chaps on his 
laigs, an’ a great big pistol stropped ’round his waist. 
I’se done been ’gaged to a niggah down South, but 
shucks, honey, dem odder niggahs nevah looked good 
to me no mo’. But ah nevah let on to dat niggah. No, 
seh. Ah just put on mah dignaty an’ says : 

“ ‘Wah fo’ you-all yelling so niggah? I’se ain’ deef. 
Who you-all t’ink ah is, nohow?’ 

“ ‘Ah tink you’se a servent same as ah is,’ said he 
mighty sassy. ‘What you-all tink you is, a lady ?’ 

“ ‘Don’ you git sassy, niggah. I’se ain’ afraid of you. 
Ah’s seen dem guns befo’.’ 

“Wid dat he jerked out dat gun and pinted hit at 
me, an’ ah let out a screech an’ fell ovah backwards. 
Yassum, an’ dat niggah picked me up an’ gib me a 
great big smack right squah on de mouf. Ah done pre- 
tend to faint some mo’ den, an’ he kept a kissin’ ob me, 
an’ ah kept a screechin’ an’ a faintin’, until bimby 
ole Mars Anderson stuck his haid in at de do’, an' 
said : 

“ ‘Heyh, you niggah. Let go mah cook. Ah done 
thot when ah got a culluhd cook ah cood keep her 
fo’ awhile. Ebber white one ah done gets out heyh 
done mahries inside ob two weeks. Whah did you-all 
come from niggah?’ aixed Mars Anderson, mighty 
mad. 

“ ‘I’se wukin' fo’ de Cross Bah Cross outfit,' said 
Ballehan mighty scaid. 

“ ‘Well, you stay out ob dis kitchen,' said Mars 
A.nderson. 

“But shucks, honey, all dat obbositionen just made 
dat niggah dat much wuss. He went out an' bimby 
ah’s done hear sompin' tappin' on de windo’ an' when 
56 


THE LAST GREAT HORSE ROUND-TIP 


ah looked aroun' dat niggah was standin" dab becknin’ 
fo' me to come out do’s. Wehn ah went out he said: 
‘Come on, Mandy, let’s get mahed. I’se done got de 
liscense, and de jedge am home.’ 

“ ‘Why fo’ you-all in such a hurry, niggah,’ sez ah, 
pretendin’ I’se mighty skittinish. ‘Ah’s got to put on 
mah new red dress.’ Yassum, dat dress was some 
scrum’tous. Was all trimmed up wid blue and yaller 
beads. But what a old fool dis niggah is. I’se done 
talked and let de biscuits bun. 

“You-all draw up yo’ cheers now. Ah ain’ got 
nothin’ fit to eat hardly,” said Mandy depreciatingly, 
although she had loaded the table with all kinds of 
j ellies and preserves, which she had put up out of wild 
fruits. 

“Whyfo’ didn’ you-all let me know when you-all was 
cornin’ an’ ah’d had a cake made and killed a chicken.’* 

“We couldn’t, Mandy,” answered Ned. “But you 
have a-plenty. If we had this much everyday, we 
would get so fat and lazy we wouldn’t want to work.” 

“Don’ dat niggah feed you-all good?” inquired 
Mandy, indignantly. “Ah’l lambast him good when he 
gets home.” 

“Oh, it ain’t his fault, Mandy,” answered Steve, 
laughing. “He don’t have all these nice things to cook, 
you know. And all this jelly and preserves.” 

“Well, you-all just let me know if he don’ gib you-all 
plenty to eat.” 

When they reached camp that night, in spite of their 
being tired from the hard day’s ride, Steve and Ned 
after throwing the horses they had gathered that day, 
in the general herd, rode among them to pick out a 
horse for Steve to ride. 

Ned looked closely, trying to find one among Steve’s 
slicks that showed special evidence of being a good 
57 


STEVE OF THE BAE GEE EAISTCH 

bucker, and finally throwing his rope, caught a snaky 
looking light gray, which immediately ran back 
the full length of the rope. Ned’s horse braced his 
feet, the other pulled back, and began to emit a chok- 
ing, wheezing sound, as the tightened rope shut off his 
wind. Steve cautiously walked up, carrying his sad- 
dle, and as he was about to put it on the horse began 
to kick and lunge, striking out with his fore feet. At 
this several of the cowboys ran up to assist them. One 
caught hold of the horse’s ear and twisted it, while 
another slipped a rope halter over its head, and blind- 
folded its eyes. 

At this the horse stood quiet for awhile, in apparent 
subjection, then quickly gathering itself together, as 
it felt the cinch tighten, it sprang up, shaking its head, 
and with a lunge fell prostrate on the ground. Steve 
finished buckling the cinch, and then tying the loose 
end of the rope halter to the other side of the nose- 
piece to act as reins, he attempted to make the horse 
get on his feet, but he had become sullen, and only 
rolled over on his stomach. Steve seated himself in 
the saddle, and when the horse felt his weight, he arose 
with a bound, scattering cowboys in every direction. 
He reared to his hind feet and stood poised for a 
moment, as if undecided whether to go backward oi 
forward, and at last decided to do neither, but with 
a quick turn in the air, landed with his head pointing 
in the direction his tail had been but a second before. 
This he repeated several times, bawling at every turn 
and landing with humped back and rigid legs. 

“He’s a pin-wheeler,” observed Fred Knox. “But 
old Steve is stayin’ with him.” 

“The horse whirled around and around, Steve all the 
while fanning him with his hat, and at last deciding 
that he could not throw him that way, gave it up and 
ran off across the prairie. Then others decided they 
58 



Steve seated himself in the saddle, and when the horse 
felt his weight, he arose with a bound. 


C'hap. II r. 




THE LAST GREAT HORSE ROUND-UP 


would break some of their horses, and as the evening 
twilight stole on, such a broncho-busting contest was 
enacted as no city audience ever saw. There was no 
unaccustomed sights or sounds to puzzle or distract 
their attention. The only unusual thing was those 
whooping, howling savages, that stuck like a burr to 
their backs. Only now and then one would be dis- 
lodged, and the triumphant horse would gallop off to 
a brief enjoyment of his hard-earned freedom. Some 
horseman would ride out and after a long chase drive 
him back to camp, where he would be again roped 
and with great difficulty relieved of the troublesome 
saddle. 

Ira, who was a fine rider, went up to one of the 
boys who had been thrown and said : 

‘‘Come here, I want to show you where you made 
your mistake. You see the horse bucked straight 
ahead until he got right about here, and then he 
changed his mind and decided to go in the opposite 
direction, and you went on. That's where you made 
your mistake. You’d ought to have changed your 
mind when the horse did.” 

"‘That’s so,” answered the fellow, laughing. 

The next morning dawned grey and foggy, and along 
about noon it seemed that the clouds opened and the 
rain came down in torrents. Many of the cowboys 
rode into camp during the drenching downpour. After 
the rain ceased, the sun came out, and they saw that 
the Bijou, upon which they were camped, was full of 
water. Like its fellows for most of the year it was 
a dry bed of sand, with perhaps a narrow thread of 
water creeping along its length, except as happened 
to-day, there came a sudden heavy shower, or a cloud- 
burst up stream. Then a wall of water would come 
rushing down, filling its banks, and overflowing the 
meadows along its course, until the dropping bows of 
59 


STEVE OF THE BAE GEE KAXCH 


the willows and grasses would be immersed in its 
turbulent waters. 

Blackie noting its overflowing banks, remarked : *T 
believe I’ll take my annual bath.” 

“That’s a right good idea,” drawled Fred Knox. 
“Guess I will, too. We’ll have plenty of time before 
Ned and Marcia get back, even if they come. They 
said they might go to the ranch while they were over 
in that direction.” 

The rest of the cowboys were quick to follow suit, 
and stripping off their wet clothes, hung them on the 
branches of the willows to be dried by the sun and 
wind. They splashed about for awhile in the swiftly 
moving stream, until Steve glancing out across the 
prairie, saw two riders appear in the distance. Upon 
looking closely he decided that it was Ned and Marcia, 
so he quietly waded out among the trees, collected his 
clothing and dressed. Then gathering the clothing of 
the rest, and mounting a horse that was standing 
nearby, he shouted : 

“There comes Ned and Marcia,” and galloped off 
with their clothes. 

The cowboys that were sitting on the bank basking 
in the warm sun, scrambled back into the water, and 
sat down, imploring Steve to bring back their clothes. 
At last relenting, he threw them down and rode out 
to halt Ned and Marcia until the rest were again fit 
to appear in civilized society. When he reached them, 
Marcia said: 

“Here, Steve, is a chance for you. I’ve just received 
a letter from a girl friend of mine and she says she 
is coming out to visit me.” 

“When is she coming?” inquired Steve, much in- 
terested. 

“About the middle of June. Here’s her letter. I’ll 
read it to you.” 


60 


THE LAST GREAT HORSE ROUND-UP 


My dear Marcia: As I was taking a walk through 
Central Park this morning, I saw a policeman be- 
longing to the Mounted Squad standing beside his 
horse, which was a light, sorrel thoroughbred, and 
my desire to mount it and go for a ride was so great 
that I could hardly pass. The horse seemed to un- 
derstand my longing for he started to walk out to me. 

This incident made me remember your oft-repeated 
invitation to visit you on your ranch, so if it is con- 
venient to you, I believe I will take advantage of it 
and come and see you this summer. 

I am all run down from too close application to 
my work, and the doctor has advised me to take a 
rest, hence my walk in the park this morning. 

My aunt from Boston will visit mother and take 
care of her for the summer. So I am able for the 
first time to follow my own sweet will and answer 
the call of my spirit, which I had been free to indulge 
it, would long ago have lured me to Colorado. For 
to me it has always been the land of romance, with 
its gold and wild, free life. 

I could come about the middle of June if it would 
suit you. Be sure and have plenty of handsome cow- 
boys on tap, as I am tired of the kind of men pro- 
duced by the effete East. 

Anxiously awaiting your reply, I am, as ever. 
Yours lovingly, 

ELOISE. 

When she had finished, Steve said musingly: “So 
the West has been calling her, has it.^ What is her 
work she speaks about?"' 

“She is an illustrator,” said Marcia, “She and I 
went to art school together,” 

As they were nearing camp it began to rain in a 
slow, dreary drizzle, and when supper was over, the 
cowboys, removing their boots, crawled between their 

61 


STEYE OF THE BAE GEE EANCH 


blankets in their wet and soggy clothes. Steve and 
Ira, who were bunking together, in the dark, had acci- 
dently made their beds in a little hollow, which as the 
rain increased, soon collected enough water to run 
over their tarpaulin. They both slept on for awhile, 
but as the water flowed in their bed, Ira began to dream 
that they were on a raft floating in mid-ocean, and 
the raft struck a rock. At this he awoke, and heard 
the thunder rumbling in the distance, and saw an old 
tree which had been struck by lightning commence to 
bum. Steve awoke also, and finding their bedding was 
hopelessly wet, inquired: 

“What are we going to do now?'" 

“Maybe we can crawl in with some of the others,” 
suggested Ira, and this he proceeded to do. 

But as Steve went about from one group to an- 
other, they all seemed to be rolled up tight in their 
blankets, so he could not get in with them. Finally 
he found several fellows that had put their bedding 
together, and tried to crawl in beside them, but as 
there was not room he lifted the covers, climbed in on 
top, and slept there all night. The cowboys under- 
neath him, squirming and groaning, but kept in place 
by the others closely wedged alongside of them. 

At last they had rounded up all the horses on their 
allotted sweep of range. Each day as they gathered 
they would throw the horses in one herd, and when it 
became too large and unwieldly they drove them to 
some corral and worked them over, turning loose on 
the range again those belonging to some rancher who 
did not wish to sell. The rest would be cut out, and 
each bunch sent home in care of two or three cowboys. 

It had been previously decided that all the horses 
that were collected near the “B” Ranch, that is within 
a radius of forty or fifty miles, should be driven there 
62 


THE LAST GREAT HORSE ROUND-UP 


and worked over in their immense corrals which cov- 
ered an area of fifteen or twenty acres. So early one 
morning, the latter part of May, the Altons’ mess 
wagon set out followed by the cowboys belonging to 
their outfit who, shouting and galloping, herded before 
them the many hundred head of horses. 

Many similar outfits had been working on differeni 
parts of the range, and all were to meet at the “B"' 
Ranch on a specified date. 

It was an unusually hot day for the time of year, 
and the merciless rays of the sun beat down upon 
the prairie, making the air vibrate with waves of heat, 
which danced before the tired eyes of the weary cow- 
boys. All about, hanging cloudwise around them, were 
myriads of tiny gnats. These settled greedily upon 
their heads and shoulders, biting and stinging, and in 
the windless heat could not be eluded. 

Now and then a cloud passing over the sun would 
throw a grateful shadow across their path, or a cool 
breeze would blow for a time and carry away the tiny 
pests that hovered over them, only to die down and 
expose them again to the torture of heat and pests. 
But short though the respites, they enabled the horses 
as well as the men to better endure the trip and bear th« 
parching thirst that all the while consumed them. 

Only once during the morning had they come across 
a little pool, shimmering in the bright sunlight. The 
thirsty horses rushed upon it, the leaders pausing an 
instant to take a quick mouthful of the tender grass 
about its edge, waded in, and crowding and trampling, 
churned its clear depth into yellow mud before any 
could quench their thirst. 

At noon they made camp on a dry sandy gulch, where 
they found enough water for cooking purposes and 
saddle horses by digging a few feet below the bed, but 
63 


STEVE OF THE BAE GEE KA^CH 


there was not enough for the herd. This did not 
occasion the cowboys much worry as they supposed 
they could water them when they reached the “B*' 
Ranch sometime in the middle of the afternoon. 

Now when they had planned to gather all the horses 
in that vicinity in one general round-up and then work 
them over, no one had any idea what a vast under- 
taking it was going to be. Everybody knew there were 
lots of horses, but no one dreamed that any locality 
would yield the numbers that began to pour into the 
“B’* Ranch from every direction. 

Soon all the corrals were comfortably full, and still 
they came. Then they became packed with horses, 
kicking, squealing and neighing. Mares became sep- 
arated from their colts, never to find them again, and 
the latter perished by hundreds and nobody cared. 

It was impossible to water them at first, and they 
were too much excited to drink even if it were, so, 
consequently, numbers got lockjaw, and others were 
trampled under foot. They were crowded so closely 
in the corrals that no one could get among them to 
cut them out, so at last they decided to drive them 
out on the prairie and work them over out there. 

Did you ever watch a colony of ants working? At 
first glance they seem to be running about with no rea- 
son or order in their labor, and to the uninitiated the 
round-up presented much the same appearance. Horse- 
men rode around among the corrals, seemingly in aim- 
less confusion, but upon looking closely it could be 
seen that each one was going about his business, and 
had some definite duty to perform. 

They would drive out of the corrals from four to 
five hundred at a time, take them out on the prairie 
and, when the different outfits had stationed them- 
selves aroimd them, it looked like a huge wheel. The 
64 


THE LAST GKEAT HORSE ROXUSTD-ITP 


herd was the hub, from which the riders who were 
cutting out, kept a constant stream of horses going 
in every direction. 

The Altons, Steve and Blackie, and the Knox boys, 
who lived near each other (that is, near for the West, 
being about ten miles apart), decided to put their 
horses as they were cut out all in one herd. Early 
the next morning they drove in their saddle band and 
each one selected for his mount some horse among his 
string which he knew to be an especially good cutting 
horse. This meant that he must be exceedingly quick, 
and handy; able to stop and turn on the instant and 
dart about like a flash. 

Steve, Ira, Ed and Ned were to do the cutting out 
of their horses. As they rode among the different 
herds, whenever they saw one or more horses belong- 
ing to either, would gradually work it toward the edge, 
and when they had it outside would endeavor to chase 
it off to where Blackie, Marcia, Fred and Flint were 
to guard them. This was no easy matter, as the horses 
half frenzied from hunger and thirst, did their best 
to break away, and would double back and twist and 
turn at the most unexpected moments. 

After they were bunched they seethed about, and 
maddened by the unusual press and confusion, which 
presaged they knew not what terrors for the future, 
struggled incessantly to get away, and again enjoy 
their old delightful freedom. 

Frantic mothers lamented the loss of their foals, and 
strove constantly to go in search of them, and to pre- 
vent this kept the riders who were holding them so 
busy, that, as the bunch increased, two or three more 
cowboys had to be added to the guard, and Steve sent 
home for a couple of his younger brothers. 

The fine alkali dust rose like a fog, through which 
the sun shone with ever-increasing intensity, until late 
65 


STEYE OF THE BAE GEE EAIS^CH 


in the afternoon a sort of hush fell over the prairie. 
The sun was darkened by a cloud, and a heavy shower 
cooled the air. The weary cowboys paddled about like 
a lot of delighted ducks, and the horses, soothed and 
refreshed, quieted down. When the rain was over they 
drove them out in large bimches and watered them in 
the now flooded creek. 

Soon the camp fires began to blink out of the gath- 
ering dusk, dotting the plaines in a large circle. 
Around these the cowboys gathered. Acquaintances 
of years met and exchanged greetings, swapped stories, 
played poker, and took many a daredevil ride on 
rearing, plunging horses. 

An element of sadness would now and then drift 
through the conversation of the more thoughtful, and 
there would be heard such remarks as : '‘The good old 
days are passing?” Or another would observe : “We’ll 
never see so many horses together again. The range 
is closing up, and soon the cowboy will be a thing 
of the past.” 

“How many horses do you reckon are gathered in 
this round-up?” asked Walter Milton of a bystander, 
as they were all as usual speculating upon the number. 

“Oh, my, I don’t know,” said the bystander. “It’s 
hard to tell. The estimates range all the way from 
ten to fifty thousand. They say these corrals cover 
from fifteen to twenty acres and, if that is the case, 
the way they are packed there are lots of horses. I 
have a corral at home that takes in about one acre, 
and there have often been two thousand horses in it at 
a time. And when this round-up is over, and each 
man markets his horses, the area of the horse is ended, 
never to be revived. It is the beginning of the end,” 
said he with a sigh. 

“Well, it had to be,” said Ed Knox. “They are not 

66 


THE LAST GKEAT HORSE ROUND-UP 


worth anything any more, and we'll have more room 
to run cattle." 

"Yes, if there are any cattle left to run," answered 
Steve. "The way the rustlers are workin' through the 
country there soon won't be any cattle left on the 
range." 

"We'll have to settle with them after we get these 
horses disposed of," said Milton. "They are gettin' 
too bold. If one or two were swung up it would quiet 
them down a little." 

When they began to talk of cattle rustlers, Blackie, 
who was sitting near, became restless and began to 
move about. At this remark from Milton, he said: 
"Yes, but they'll have to catch them before they hang 
em 

Just then Steve's younger brothers rode up, and one 
of them handed him a letter. 

"Ah, ha!" said Ira, looking over Steve's shoulder. 
"From California, I see. When is Miss Little coming 
back?" 

"Is she going to come back in time to be out to 
our picnic the Fourth of July?" asked Marcia. 

"She said when she left that she was," answered 
Steve. 

"Well, Miss Parker, my friend from New York will 
be here then too, so you boys must all be sure and 
come," said Marcia. 

"Yes, we must all be there, because she said she 
wanted Marcia to have a lot of handsome cowboys 
on hand," remarked Steve, laughing. 

"Have you staked out that claim too ?" inquired Ira. 
"Ain't one enough?" 

"Oh, the right man can always pull up the stakes/' 
sneered Blackie. 

67 


STEVE OF THE BAE GEE EANCH 


“Sure, the right man can/" assented Steve, “But I 
don’t believe he’s in this crowd.” 

At last the roimd-up was over and the different out- 
fits started homeward, herding their horses before 
them. One by one the neighbors, who had bunched 
their horses together, cut out theirs as they neared their 
ranch, imtil at last there were left only the “ — G” 
horses. 

“How many have you?” inquired Ira. 

“I don’t know,” answered Steve. “Let’s count them 
as they cross that gulch.” And riding forward they 
formed the herd into a wide-spreading “V” and as 
they neared the crossing the rest of the cowboys forced 
the horses to pass in single file between Ira and Steve, 
who had stationed themselves in the wide sandy bed 
of the gulch, and kept tally of the horses as they crossed 
one behind the other, and then spread out over the 
prairie and went to grazing. 

“How many did you make it ?” asked Steve. 

“I counted four himdred and eighty-five. How does 
that tally with your count?” 

“I made it four hundred and ninety head,” stated 
Steve, “but that is close enough.” 

“What are you goin’ to do with them when you get 
them home?” 

“We’ll put them in the two big pastures east of the 
house, and hold them there until we sell them. I am 
expecting a buyer in a few days.” 

“How much do you expect to get a head for them?” 

“I don’t know,” answered Steve. “The way horses 
are pouring into Denver I guess we will be lucky if we 
get ten dollars a head for them.” And this estimate 
proved to be correct, or, in fact, it was not even low 
enough. The market was flooded with horses, and 
the bottom fell out of prices, until in spite of the fact 
that there were many fine horses in their bunch, the 
68 


THE LAST GKEAT HORSE ROUND-UP 


best offer the Gardeaus could get was seven dollars 
per head. This they finally accepted and delivered 
them together with a number of others which they 
brought in from other parts of the country, only keep- 
ing about one hundred head of the best 

Many other ranchers took their horses in at the same 
time, and one afternoon, as Steve, Ira, Blackie and 
Flint were standing at the bar of the Stock Yards 
saloon, drinking and telling stories of the round-up, a 
stranger approached and after listening to them for 
awhile, remarked at the close of an unusually good 
story, speaking with a strong Boston accent. 

“That is a pretty good story, and as Fve been an 
uninvited listener I should like to buy the drinks as 
my share of the entertainment.'* 

“The boys looked him over and seeing only a kindly 
stranger who was almost shabbily dressed, seemed in- 
clined to accept his invitation and Steve, acting as 
spokesman for the crowd, said : 

“All right, sir, we'll go you." After they had drank 
the stranger observed: 

“I'll tell you, boys, I am just passing through Den- 
ver and do not know a soul. My train leaves at three 
o'clock to-morrow morning, and if you will help me 
while away the time between I'll pay all expenses, and 
you can go as far as you like. I'm interested in horses 
to the extent that I always like to look at a good one 
when I get a chance, and stayed over to-day on purpose 
to visit the Stock Yards, as I heard that it was flooded 
with horses, but I have not a thing to do between now 
and train-time." 

At this speech the cowboys looked at each other for 
a moment, and then they exclaimed with one accord : 

“That sounds good to us. Lead the way, and we'U 
sure whoop her up." 

"What would you like to do first?" inquired the 

69 


STEVE OF THE BAE GEE EAISTCH 


stranger. 'T am good for a feed for the crowd at the 
swellest place in town. And before we go any farther, 
my name is Robinson.” 

“We are glad to know you Mr. Robinson,” said 
Steve, shaking hands and introducing the others, little 
thinking that this stranger whom they met so casually 
was to play such an important part in his life in the 
near future. 

They left the Stock Yards and a short time after 
entered the cafe of the Brown Palace Hotel. An ob- 
sequious waiter found them a table in a secluded 
corner and handed them the menu, which, of course, 
in that up-to-date hostelry, was printed in French. 

The cowboys looked at this in hopeless confusion for 
awhile, and then Ira said : 

“Here, Steve, parle vous this for us. You are 
French.” 

“I am French all right, but I don’t savy any of this 
lingo. Let’s see what it says on the other side, ‘Regular 
Dinner,’ and printed in English. That looks good to 
me. I don’t know how the rest of you feel, but I am 
hungry enough to eat a regular dinner myself.” 

“So am I,” agreed Flint, to whom the English was 
almost as imintelligible as the French had been to the 
others. 

This seemed to be an easy way out of the difficulty, 
so Robinson ordered a Regular Dinner for the crowd, 
but while they were waiting he ordered a round of 
cocktails, and a bottle of champagne to be served with 
the dinner. 

Presently the waiter set before each of them a little 
bowl of consomme, and when they had eaten that, 
brought an entre composed of a diminutive piece of 
fish, decorated with parsley. The cowboys looked 
more and more discouraged as each course came on,, 
and finally when the waiter set down a dainty salad,. 
70 


THE LAST GEEAT HOESE EOUlSrD-UP 


Flint looked at it for a moment, and then calling the 
waiter, exclaimed: 

‘Here, waiter, take this away, and bring me some- 
thing to eat. What-you-may-call-it-in-there, IVe al- 
ready filled up a lot of valuable space with nothin’, an’ 
I’m hungry.” 

“Well, seh,” said the waiter. “You all done ordered 
the Regulah Dinnah, an’ dat’s what Ise br ingin’ yeh.” 

“That doesn’t seem to suit,” said Mr. Robinson, 
laughing. “How would a good-sized porter house 
steak please you boys?” 

“If it’s a good-sized one it will just suit us,” agreed 
they. 

After they left the hotel and were walking down 
Seventeenth Street, they encountered Ned and Marcia 
as they were just leaving the Albany on their way to 
the Broadway Theatre, where a Western play was 
being given. 

“We want to see if it can come up to the real thing,” 
said Ned. 

“If it don’t, shoot ’em up,” suggested the boys reck- 
lessly. “And if you can’t do it, we’ll come and help.” 

“Well, come along then,” answered Ned. “For I 
guess if I was to start anything like that I’d need 
help.” 

“We will go, if you boys wish to,” said Robinson. 
“It is a good play. I saw it in Boston,” 

They started in the direction of Broadway and had 
not gone far until some one exclaimed : 

“Here comes Ballehan and his wife.” 

“Let’s take them along,” suggested Steve. “Here 
Ballehan, we are all goin’ to the theatre, so come 
along.” 

“Ah can’t go to the theatre, Mr. Steve,” objected 
Mandy. “I'se done jined de chuch, an’ it’s ’gin my 
'liggin.” 


71 


STEVE OF THE BAR GEE RAXCH 


“What church did you join?^^ inquired Robinson, 
much amused. 

“Ah done jined de Mefodist chuch long time ago, 
and dey done tole me dat de debil am a sashain' all 
Voun' in dem theatres, an' ah don' tink ah'd bettah 

“Oh, they have changed since you joined the 
church," objected Steve. “I'm a church member and 
I go to the theatre every time I come to town and the 
devil hasn't got me yet, so come along. He'd take me 
first anyway, and wouldn't be able to carry you, so 
you are safe." 

Somewhat doubting, Mandy and Ballehan fell in be- 
hind, and Robinson inquired : 

“Will they let us in the theatre?" 

“I guess we can get in the Balcony. I've seen coons 
up there. But they found they could not get seats 
anywhere except in the Gallery, and as they decided 
that was too high up they all trooped down to a Curtis 
Street theatre, where the color line was not so closely 
drawn. It was a regular blood and thunder play, and 
as the curtain went up and the characters came on, one 
of swarthy skin and lank black hair began to speak 
Spanish. As he rattled off his sentence or two of 
dialect, Ira, who had been down in Mexico, answered 
him in that language, the cowboys joining in with the 
few stock phrases they knew. 

The audience looked and laughed appreciatively 
until first the usher and then the manager came and 
threatened to put them out. They quieted down for 
awhile, and Mandy and Ballehan who had not been 
to a theatre before became intensely interested. Pres- 
ently the villain, a sombre ii^dividual with coal-black 
hair, lured the hero to the railroad track and slipping 
up behind him, caught and bound him to the rails. As 
the train was seen approaching in the distance, Mandy 
72 


THE LAST GREAT HORSE ROUXD-UP 


to whom it was all real, jumped up with a whoop, and 
yelled : 

“Fo" de Lawd's sake ! Won't somebody go an' sabe 
dat man?" and started to climb over the seat in front 
and go to the rescue. This was too much; the audi- 
ence roared with laughter, and the long-suffering man- 
ager came and put them out, which through Robinson’s 
intercession was done peaceably. 

After leaving Ned and Marcia at the Albany and 
putting Ballehan and his wife on a car, the cowboys 
proceeded to show Robinson the town, and when time 
came for him to take the train, hilariously escorted him 
to the depot. As he was taking leave of the boys, he 
remarked to Steve : 

'T’ll be back this way about October, and will come 
out and see you. I should like to go on a round-up. 
You have your beef round-up then, don't you?" 

“Yes, that's the time. Be sure and come. We will 
be glad to have you." 


73 


IV 

ENTER WOMAN NUMBER TWO 


On the fifteenth of June, Miss Parker, accompanied 
by her aunt arrived at the Grand Central Depot, at 
42 d Street, New York, and purchased a ticket to Den- 
ver. After she had kissed her aunt good-bye, she 
gave her this parting admonition as she mounted the 
steps : 

“Don’t you or mother give Reggie Van Rennssler 
my address. I do not wish to be annoyed by him any 
longer.” 

“Annoyed,” marveled her aunt. “Most girls would 
not consider a proposal from a millionaire an annoy- 
ance.” 

“Well, let him take himself and his millions to them 
then,” answered Miss Parker, determinedly. “I do not 
wish either.” But her aunt only shook her head over 
the folly of youth and her niece in particular, and 
returned to the cosy, little flat where she was to spend 
the summer, and care for her invalid sister, who had 
years before been stricken with paralysis. Her 
daughter who was now speeding so happily westward 
had been her constant companion through all her young 
girlhood, and was now free for the first time to take 
a much-needed vacation. 


74 


ENTEK WOMAN NUMBER TWO 


They had never been wealthy, but had been left com- 
fortably off. However, bad investments and trying 
new cures had eaten up most of their income, and the 
daughter was forced to turn her talent for art to prac- 
itical purposes. This she gladly did, and earned quite 
a substantial income for herself by illustrating for one 
of the leading fashion magazines. She had worked 
steadily for two or three years, and had only given 
up when her physician forecasted all sorts of dire pos- 
sibilities if she did not take a rest at once. 

Miss Parker was a girl with well-defined ideas as 
to what she expected the man she married to be, but 
’like all girls the possibility of acquiring an unlimited 
income had been somewhat alluring, so that Reggie 
and his proposal disturbed both her sleeping and wak- 
ing dreams more than she cared to admit. Wishing to 
put temptation out of her way she had not told him 
where she was going to spend the summer, and if her 
aunt and mother would only carry out her instruc- 
tions, and not give Reggie her address, then she could 
enjoy her vacation in peace. 

But, alas, for her well-laid plans. Hardly had she 
reached the Alton Ranch and become rested from her 
trip than Reggie arrived on the scene. Careful as to 
toilet as ever, he emerged from the folds of a trailing 
linen duster in which he had muffled himself to protect 
his costume from the dust of travel. He had even 
wrapped up his feet so that when he presented himself 
he was as speckless and spotless as if he had just 
stepped from a cab at her door. 

"‘Well, where did you come from?'' inquired Miss 
Parker, much dismayed. “And how did you find out 
where I had gone ?" 

“Why, your aunt told me, don't-cher-know." Reg- 
gie had the advantage or disadvantage of being both an 
Englishman and a Bostonian, which combination of 
75 ‘ 


STEYE OF THE BAE GEE EA^^CH 


ancestry had been brought about by his parents mov-' 
ing to Boston upon their arrival in this country, his 
father dying before he became naturalized, and his' 
mother subsequently marrying a wealthy Boston mer- 
chant. He had also died leaving the bulk of his for- 
tune to his wife, which Reggie would ultimately inherit. 

She had spent much time in England, and so Reggie 
bore traces of both environments in his accent and 
conversation, while in person and dress he was the fin- 
ished man-about-town. His mother and Miss ParkeEs 
aimt had been old friends before the former's second 
marriage, and in this way the two young people had 
met, and Reggie much to his mother's chagrin, had 
immediately fallen in love. Being flouted where he had 
expected to be delightfully accepted, all the stubborn- 
ness bom of twenty-four years of spoiling at the hands 
of a doting parent, was crystalized into a determination 
to win the girl at any cost. True his mother was op- 
posed to the match, but Reggie had had his way too 
long to be moved by such a tardy attempt at discipline. 

Two days after Miss Parker's departure he called at 
their apartment, and found a willing accomplice in the 
aunt, who considered it almost sacriligious of her niece 
to be so indifferent to the material advantages to be 
gained by the acquisition of so much wealth. Hurry- 
ing home he had his valet start packing a huge trunk 
and several suit cases for his western trip, while Reg- 
gie figited about from room to room. At last he put 
his head into the room and said: 

“I don't believe I had better take you along Thomas. 
Don't-cher-know, them cowboys might make me walk 
the plank if I arrived with a valet. No that is what 
they do on the ocean. What is the bally thing they do 
to people in that awful place they call ‘The West' ? Oh, 
< Yes ! It is to make the tenderfeet dance. Well, I am 
sure that would be painful as my bally feet are so 
76 


ENTER WOMAN NUMBER TWO 


^big I always have to wear shoes four sizes too small.” 
At last the packing was done and they hurried off 
to catch an eight o'clock train, and Reggie bade his 
lialf-weeping servant an almost tearful good-bye. The 
valet was English also and looked upon his master 
as quite a hero for attempting such a dangerous en- 
terprise. 


77 


V 

FOURTH OF JULY 

Reggie and Miss Parker had been at the Alton Ranch 
almost two weeks when the Fourth of July came, and 
as he had the field all to himself, he began to think that 
his trip West was not such a bad move after all. His 
only difficulty was that he had not yet learned to ride 
or drive with anything like success. True he assayed 
one or the other every day, but Ned would not trust 
him with anything but the gentlest of horses. These 
went so slowly that after one or two trips Miss Parker 
could not be induced to drive with him again, and if 
they went for a ride, and any one else was along she 
would gallop off and leave him to plod along by him- 
self, far in the rear. 

However, they could not ride or drive all the time, 
and on the long, quiet evenings at the ranch he came 
in handy to help while away the dragging hours. For 
this reason Miss Parker had shown him more consid- 
eration than he had formerly received at her hands, and 
he was proportionately encouraged. 

He tried to persuade Miss Parker to drive with him 
out to where they were going to hold their celebra- 
tion, but she laughingly assured him that she wished to 
get there in time for lunch anyway, and as a means to 
78 


FOUKTH OF JULY 


that rad, climbed into the wagon with the rest, and 
Reggie perforce followed. 

As the crowd drove out to the picnic grounds a 
pretty open glade near the creek, circled by large cot- 
ton-wood and willow trees ; they saw coming across the 
prairie a light-top buggy, drawn by a long, rangy, dark 
bay horse, and seated therein, a slender and bronzed 
young cow-puncher. As he drew nearer, Flint, who 
was driving, exclaimed: 

“Why, it’s Steve, in-there.” 

Then every one began to exclaim : “There’s Steve ! 
There’s Steve !” And in the voice of each was a ming- 
ling of surprise and affection, and in the eyes of Flint 
was the fond look with which a dog greets its master. 

Miss Parker, who was sitting beside Reggie Van 
Rensseler, wondered who Steve was, of whom they 
all seemed to be so fond. A number of other cow- 
boys rode up just then, some singly, some coming in 
pairs; all tall and slender and riding with easy grace; 
some were picturesque in leather chaps and gaudy 
handkerchiefs; others wore white collars and shirts 
and dark suits. 

Wagons drove up loaded with happy-hearted people, 
bent on a day’s outing. Introductions came thick and 
fast, and soon Miss Parker was lost in maze of new 
names and faces. Everybody was busy passing from 
one group to another, greeting old friends, and were 
only brought to a realization of the passage of time by 
seeing Mrs. Alton stretching a long table-cloth on the 
ground under the trees, on which to spread the lunch. 
Then there was a general bustling about among the 
wagons in search of lunch boxes. 

Ned and Marcia walked around over the grounds, 
shaking hands with the people and hospitably inviting 
everybody to come and have lunch with them, so that 
by the time Mrs. Alton had the hampers emptied and 
79 


STEVE OF THE BAR GEE RANCH 


the contents placed on the long cloth there were quite 
a number of people ready to seat themselves around 
it. Just as they were sitting down a carriage drove 
up, and Dr. and Mrs. Evanston and Miss Little were 
its occupants. Marcia immediately invited them to 
get out and have lunch, then introducing Miss Little 
to Miss Parker and Mr, Van Rensseler, assigned her 
a place nearby. 

Blackie came along at that moment, and was about 
to sit down beside her, but when she turned from him 
to greet Steve with a bright little cry of welcome, he 
moved away with a scowl. Steve gave her a searching 
glance as he shook hands, and after he was intro- 
duced to Miss Parker, seated himself between her and 
Miss Little, and as he sat half propped up on one elbow, 
took silent appraisement of the man and girl from the 
East. As he watched there came into his eyes a look 
which was a mingling of contempt and amazement. 
Contempt for the man who was dressed, manicured 
and barbered with all the care he would bestow upon 
his toilet for a promenade up Fifth Avenue, and amaze- 
ment that a girl like the one before him should allow 
herself to be identified with him. 

“I wonder if that is one of the products of the 
effete East that she spoke about bein' tired of ?” mused 
he to himself. 

In Reggie's manner was a confident and pleased 
possession, by which he meant to convey to the world 
that he was a successful suitor. On his face was a 
smug look of content with himself, and superiority over 
his fellowmen. 

It was impossible to tell from Miss Parker's cool 
acceptance of his attentions whether the man's assur- 
ance pleased her or not. She courteously kept Steve 
supplied with food out of the abundance that Reggie 
showered upon her, and laughed appreciatively at the 
80 


FOUETH OF JULY 


constant stream of good-natured banter going on 
among the others around her. 

Presently the conversation drifted to the dance to be 
held that evening at Kiowa, and some one asked Miss 
Parker if she was going. 

'‘Of course, she is,’' answered Marcia. 

“I do not know about it,” objected Miss Parker. 
“Marcia tells me they dance all night, and you know 
I came West for a rest. I never danced all night, and 
am afraid it will make me too tired. If I could come 
home at midnight, I should like to go.” 

“I’ll bring you home at twelve o’clock,” said Steve, 
promptly. 

“Very well, then. I’ll go,” acquiesced she, accepting 
the invitation as cooly as it was offered. 

At this Miss Little started and her face grew scarlet. 
Blackie seeing her confusion looked at Steve with sur- 
prise, and maliciously exclaimed: 

“Say, ain’t you gettin’ your dates a little mixed?” 

“I don’t know as I’ve mixed any so far,” answered 
Steve, winking at Blackie to keep still. 

After lunch things rather lagged for awhile, every- 
body lounged around in well-filled contentment. Ned 
in order to liven things up called to Miss Parker : 

“Get your mandolin and sing us a song.” 

“I did not bring it,” answered she. 

“Well, then, we’ll just send somebody for it. Here, 
Flint, ride to the house and get Miss Parker’s man- 
dolin.” 

While he was gone after it, Reggie, who had set 
ideas as to how the Fourth of July should be cele- 
brated, produced some fire-crackers and childishly be- 
gan to try to frighten Miss Parker with them. She, 
like all girls, jumped and screamed as one went off 
under her feet, and then wanted one to shoot. Reggie 
gave her one and held the match to light it. 

81 


STEVE OF THE BAK GEE KANCH 


Miss Parker fired a few, and then began to tire of 
the foolish amusement, but every time she turned away 
Reggie would say : 

‘'Here, shoot another. It is great sport, don't-cher- 
know.’" 

So Miss Parker hoping to exhaust the supply, fired 
them otf industriously for awhile, Reggie handing them 
to her one at a time. Finally he had emptied one pocket 
and Miss Parker breathed a sigh of relief, but he began 
producing them from another and she exclaimed in 
dismay : 

“Are you made of fire-crackers?"’ 

“Gee, I wish I had some fire-crackers,” drawled 
Fred Knox to a group of cowboys standing near. 

“Yes, I guess them are about as dangerous weapons 
as Reggie’d dare carry,” said Ira. I 

“It’s a wonder he didn’t bring a bean-shooter. ' 
That’d be more appropriate for a Bostonian,” com- 
mented Steve. 

Just then Flint returned with the mandolin and Miss 
Parker with an eye for the picturesque found a seat 
between two trees that grew out of the earth side by 
side, and spread apart just high enough from the 
ground to make a sort of rustic chair. The cowboys 
gathered around, Steve leaning against a tree near 
Miss Parker. 

“What shall I sing?” asked she. 

“Oh, sing that one about wantin’ to be loved,” sug- 
gested Ned. “I think that will just about make a hit 
with these boys.” 

“Yes, sing that,” said Steve. “I believe that will 
just suit me.” 

“Miss Parker played a few chords, and started to 
sing the foolish little ditty and as she sang, the boys 
kept edging a little nearer, but Steve had the most 
82 


FOURTH OF JULY 

strategic position and would not allow any one to 
oust him. 

The girl was unusually attractive, having jet black 
hair, creamy skin and soft brown eyes, and had long 
ago learned her power over men. Her voice was noth- 
ing remarkable, but clear and sweet, and the boys at- 
tracted by her personality and rich beauty, lingered 
on as she sang one song after another. 

The belated arrival of a keg of beer proved a coimter 
attraction after awhile, and they drifted away, one by 
one in the direction of the clump of trees where it was 
hidden, all but Steve. 

As they came back, Ira remarked: 

“Look at Steve. He's sure hard hit. Never knew 
a giii to keep him interested when there was anything 
to drink handy." 

“Yes, she's got him hog-tied and eatin' sugar from 
her hand," said Fred. “But where does Miss Little 
come in?" 

“I guess she's in the discard," answered Ned. “And 
she looks like she ain't enjoyin' it any too much either." 
And then he called: 

“Oh, Steve! Come over here. I've got something, 
to show you." 

“Let me alone," demanded Steve. “Don't you see 
this is the first time I have been happy in six months ?" 

“Old Steve sure had the nerve to ask her to go to 
the dance right before that beau of hers from New 
York," observed Ira. 

“Guess she don't care much about Reggie, as she 
didn't hesitate any about acceptin' Steve's invitation," 
said Fred. 

“Yes, but that may just be her way of keepin' him 
guessin'. Not many girls have the courage to refuse 
a millionaire, even if he ain't much of a man," said 
Ned. 


83 


STEVE OF THE BAR GEE RANCH 


“Let's get up some games," suggested Flint. 

“Call Steve, Ned," said Fred. “He used to be some 
good, but now all he can do is stand around and listen 
to 'I Want to be Loved' played on the mandolin." 

“No use to call him," exclaimed Ned. “I did call 
him. I'll see if I can wake her up," and then he 
shouted : 

“Oh, Miss Parker. Take the hobbles off of Steve 
and turn him loose with the herd. We want to have 
some fun." 

Reggie came up and he and Miss Parker joined 
the crowd. 

Blackie mounted a horse and Steve tmtied his lariat 
and with a graceful sweep of his arm, sent his rope 
curling out and the loop settled over Blackie and 
around the horse's neck. Then he caught the horse by 
first one foot and then the other, and then by both as 
Blackie galloped by, and as a wind-up to the per- 
formance, threw a large noose and caught both Fred 
and Blackie as they approached each other in com- 
ing from opposite directions. 

Ira and Ned had a wrestling match, and soon every- 
body was doing something. There were no seats, so 
Reggie took a lap robe from the wagon and spread 
it on the ground to make a seat for Miss Parker. 

Ned tired from his wrestling sat down beside her 
to rest. Steve saw him, and exclaimed : 

“Here you, that's my seat," and catching him by 
the arm pulled him up and sat down himself. 

Then Blackie pulled Steve up and sat down in his 
place, and the latter went around on the other side. 

Soon Reggie was crowded off entirely as the cow- 
boys laughingly scrambled for a seat on the robe be- 
side Miss Parker, who, very much amused, took it all 
in the spirit in which it was meant. 

84 


FOUETH OF JULY 


Several more drifted up and threw themselves on 
the ground and presently Ira suggested : 

‘‘Let’s see who can tell the biggest lie. I’ll tell one 
and then some one else see if they can tell a bigger.” 

“All right,” assented Ned. “Go ahead.” 

“Well, let’s talk about strong men. While I was 
out in Wyoming I saw a man that was so strong that 
when he picked up a big ball of iron and squeezed it 
it all squashed out between his fingers.” 

“Pshaw, that’s nothin’,” observed Fred Knox. “I 
heard of a man that was a lot stronger than that. You 
know in the beginnin’ the earth wasn’t like it is now, it 
was a lot bigger, and a strong man put his arms around 
it and squeezed it in two.” 

“Yes, and when he got through it was all dry land, 
wasn’t it?” inquired Ned. 

“Yes,” agreed Fred. 

“Well, that strong man had a pal, and he wasn’t 
so strong in his arms like them two fellows you and 
Ira tell about, but he was a great one to chew to- 
bacco, and after that man had squeezed the earth in 
two, he spit just once, cuid it splattered and made 
five oceans.” 

While they were still laughing over the finish of 
Ned’s story, two men and a boy were seen driving 
up, leading a horse. Presently one of them approached 
Ned and said: 

“Are you Mr. Alton?” 

“That’s my father’s name. He is over there. My 
name is Ned.” 

“Well,” answered the fellow laughing. “My name is 
Baxter. I came out to Kiowa this morning from 
Denver, thinking the picnic was there. I’ve brought 
along a horse that can run a little and I’d like to match 
a race with you.” 

85 


STEVE OF THE BAR GEE RA:NCH 


“Well, I haven’t anything that is fit to race, but 
maybe Steve has. He generally has a race horse.” 
When they approached Steve on the subject he ob- 
jected, saying: 

“Oh, my horse is in no condition to run. I just 
got him in off the range yesterday, and then drove him 
over here to-day.” 

“Which is your horse?” inquired Mr. Baxter. 

“That’s him over there hitched to that buggy, but 
he is in no condition to run, been running out all 
spring.” 

The horse in question certainly did not show up very 
well, although the discerning could see that he was 
built for speed, having an unusual length of body and 
limbs, but he was covered with alkali dust which had 
been matted in his hair by the long drive over. 

The more Mr. Baxter looked at him the more 
anxious he became for a race, and finally Steve said: 
“Well, if I can get some one to ride my horse. I’ll run 
him.” 

Looking around among the crowd he found a boy 
who was small for his age and proportionately light, 
who had acted as jockey for hinl before. As soon as 
Mr. Baxter found that the race was assurred, he began 
trying to get bets and as no one, after sizing up the 
two horses, cared to bet he began to increase the odds. 

Flint came up to Steve and said : 

“What-you-may-call-it-in-there, them fellers are of- 
ferin’ to bet five dollars to one that their horse can 
beat yours.” 

“Well, take all you can get at them odds, and if you 
haven’t the money, borrow it. 

“If they knew this horse they wouldn’t be so reck- 
less with their money. He is one of them rawboned, 
ugly cusses that looks worse when in condition than 
out, and while he ain’t had any trainin’ this year and 
86 


FOUETH OF JULY 


has run out all summer, still there ain't been enough 
grass to make him fat. 

‘‘It’s been so dry they have to go a long ways to 
water, and several times when I’ve been out ridin’ I’ve 
seen him start out with a bunch of horses to go to 
some water hole for a drink, and they’d all be runnin’ 
like the devil was after ’em, and that oM rangy bay was 
always in the lead. You know them old Revenue 
horses can all run. I’ll bet all I can get at them odds.” 

The word went around among the cowboys and 
ranchers that Steve’s horse might be in better condi- 
tion than he looked, and as most of them knew what 
he could do when in shape, they began to place bets, 
putting up a few dollars at a time, so as not to make 
Mr. Baxter suspicious. Presently the two men had 
up all the money they brought with them, and expected 
to make quite a clean-up. 

They paced off a half mile track along the level road 
that led to Kiowa, and the two horses lined up for 
the start. 

The boy who came with Mr. Baxter stripped off his 
outer garments and stood arrayed in brilliant jockey 
costume of green and white, and as he sat on his 
satiny-coated thoroughbred, he made a striking con- 
trast to the rough-coated range horse, and the bare- 
footed boy in overalls on its back. 

“What fools these cowboys are,” remarked Reggie, 
contemptiously. “Do they think that old buggy horse 
can beat that trained race horse ? Why their old horse 
looks all played out, don’t-cher-know, and covered with 
dirt.” 

“I don’t know,” answered Miss Parker, “whether it 
can outrun the other or not. Anyway, the cowboys are 
not afraid to back him with money.” 

“Well, I am not either.” answered Reggie, rather 

87 


STEVE OF THE BAR GEE RA:N^CH 


nettled. ‘TT wager two hundred dollars that the sorrel 
wins.” 

“At five to one?” asked Steve, who chanced to hear 
the remark. 

“At whatever odds you wish, don't-cher-know.” 

“Oh, that's good enough for me,” said Steve putting 
up forty dollars. 

Reggie pulled out a fat roll and stripped off two one 
hundred dollar bills and placed them with the stake 
holder. Others hearing of the wager, came up, and 
Reggie accommodated all until he had a thousand dol- 
lars bet ; ranging in sums all the way from five to fifty 
dollars besides ^e two hundred dollars bet with Steve. 

Ned hearing of it came up to Reggie and said: 
“Ain’t you goin’ in rather steep on a horse you know 
nothin’ about?” 

“Oh, I guess I can stand it if the rest can,” replied 
Reggie, insolently. “I don’t think I am taking much 
of a chance, don’t-cher-know.” 

“All right,” said Ned. “I guess you know your 
business.” 

The thoroughbred champed his bit, and pranced, and 
the jockey had all he could do to hold him in, while 
Steve’s horse stood calmly at the post, seemingly half 
asleep, until the word “Go !” sounded like a trumpet in 
his ear, and he shot out from the line in one long leap 
that carried him far in advance, and then for a him- 
dred yards or so he bounded along, seemingly never 
drawing a breath. After that the pace slackened some- 
what, but he was already so far in the lead that the 
other horse could not overtake him. 

The cowboys shouted and tossed their wide som- 
breros in the air and danced up and down like maniacs, 
hugging each other in their joy. Nearly every one 
had placed a bet either with Reggie or Mr. Baxter, and 
many had bets with both, so all stood to win something, 
88 


FOURTH OF JULY 


but greater than that was the partisan joy of having 
their horse win. Mr. Baxter and his partner were so 
disgusted and chagrined that they hadn't a word to 
say. They simply paid their bets, hitched up their 
horse and started back to Denver. 

Miss Parker went up to pet Kentucky Jim and pre- 
sent him with a piece of candy, which he nosed for 
appreciatively. As to the victor belongs the spoils, she 
consented to drive back to the ranch with Steve, leav- 
ing the crestfallen Reggie to go back without her, in 
the wagon with the rest of the people from the ranch. 
They were ready to go before Steve had his bets all 
straightened out and as Miss Parker did not like to 
stand around and wait for him, she started to get in 
the wagon to return with them. 

Steve seeing her came up and said : 

‘T thought you were going to ride with me?** 

“Very well," assented Miss Parker. “You do not 
mind, do you Reggie ?" And Reggie weakly answered 
“No." 

When they reached the buggy, they found Ira al- 
ready seated in it, and as Steve offered to help Miss 
Parker in, she drew back and inquired: ‘Where do 
you expect me to sit?" 

“On our laps," suggested they. 

“Is that the custom of the coimtry?" inquired she. 

“Yes," they replied. 

“Well, I do not believe I am sufficiently Western- 
ized to adopt it as yet," spoke she, starting to turn 
away. 

“Come on," urged Steve. “There is plenty of room, 
this buggy was built to hold three, you can sit be- 
tween us." 

“Oh, all right," said Miss Parker, laughingly accept- 
ing the novel situation. 

“But how is it that I find two cowboys riding in 

89 


STEYE OF THE BAE GEE EAXCH 


a carriage anyway? I am surprised; I supposed they 
were always dashing about on horseback, and preferred 
a bucking broncho to anything on wheels?” observed 
she. 

“I heard about you visiting the Altons, and I ex- 
pected I might get a chance to take you to the dance,” 
said Steve. “And Ira has just come back from Wyom- 
ing and drove over from Elizabeth with the Man- 
nings.” 

“What cool assurance,” said Miss Parker. “Do you 
always get what you expect?” 

“Well, I always try to get it,” answered Steve, 

“You two all dated up already! Why don't you 
hold off awhile and give some other fellow a chance? 

I was just figuring on askin’ Miss Parker to go to the 
dance with me,” said Ira. 

“Well, you can ask her yet, she might change her 
mind.” 

“That’s right,” spoke Ira. “Steve and I are old 
pals, so you take your choice.” 

“A Western Damon and Pythias,” remarked Miss 
Parker. “But the matter is already settled. I have 
said I would go with Mr. Gardeau, and I never break 
an engagement or give one partner a dance belonging 
to another, no matter how much I might be tempted, 
it makes the favored one too conceited.” 

Blackie rode up beside the buggy on a horse that 
seemed to be about half broken. 

“Make him buck,” urged Steve. Blackie, nothing 
loth, viciously jabbed in his spurs, and the horse in- 
stantly responded by humping his back into a half 
circle, and, gathering his four legs together, jumped 
straight up and landed stiff legged, giving his body a 
sinuous twist at the same time. This he repeated with 
variations several times, but Blackie stuck like a burr 
and seemed to enjoy it. 


90 



Blackie rode up beside the buggy on a horse that seemed to lie about half broken. 
“Make him buck,” urged Steve; and Blackie nothing loth, viciously jabl)ed in his spurs. 


\ 


i 

1 

I 


i 

I 


FOURTH OF JULY 


'*What a vicious beast!’" exclaimed Miss Parker as 
Blackie returned. “Do not make him buck again, he 
might kill you.” 

While supper was being prepared and the long 
summer twilight came on the cowboys, too restless to 
sit still, went out in front of the house, and as usual 
when a number of them were together, the boyish 
spirit, which is not far from the surface in these 
Imights of the saddle at any time, came uppermost. 
They were soon running foot races, jumping and 
wrestling with all the abandon and enthusiasm of boys 
of ten. In all these tests of agility Steve and Blackie 
easily led; first one winning and then the other, but 
with this difference: When Blackie won it was often 
through some trick or fluke, and received little applause 
or commendation, while everybody always seemed 
pleased when Steve won, and sorry when he lost. Thus 
spoke the difference of personality between the two. 

Presently Steve and Ira went down on all fours and 
bgan to buck, with old man Alton’s two little grand- 
sons on their backs as riders. Ducking their heads, 
they humped their backs, and twisted their sinuous 
bodies in imitation of all the contortions known and 
practiced on them by the horses they had ridden. 

The little boys twined their legs tightly around the 
bodies of their impromptu steeds, and left arms and 
hands waving free, to show that they scorned to pull 
leather, but at last they were unseated and thrown, just 
as the gong (an old ploughshare, on which Ned 
pounded with a clevis) sounded for supper. 

Reggie and Miss Parker had been interested spec- 
tators throughout it all and, as they turned away, Reg- 
gie remarked: 

“They are all drunk.” 

“Yes, but with the intoxication of youth and bound- 
less vitality,” replied Miss Parker. 

91 


STEVE OF THE BAE GEE EANCH 


While Miss Parker was dressing to go to the dance, 
Marcia came in and asked: 

“Are you going with Steve? What is poor Reggie 
going to do 1 ” 

“I do not care what he does/* said Miss Parker, 
laughing. 

“He should have known better than to follow me out 
here. If I do not do something to make him angry he 
will stay all summer. 

“Poor Reggie ! It is awfully hard for him to learn 
that he can not have everything he wants. He has 
been an only child and a mammals darling, and, not 
having much imagination, so far, his money has pro- 
cured for him whatever he desired. He thought that, 
of course, since we are poor and my mother an invalid, 
that his money would win me, even if I could resist 
his own fascinating personality. 

“His mother was furious at him for wanting to 

marry me, and now that I have refused him she is 

raging at the presumption of ‘That girl* as she calls 
me. But the man I marry will have to be a man, 
anyway, and do something else besides act as a tailor’s 
dummy for displaying fine clothes.” 

When they were ready to start. Miss Parker was 
surprised to see Steve appear newly arrayed in clean 
linen and a spotless and neatly-pressed light gray suit. 

“His tie is a little too vivid, but it is probably a 

Christmas present from his mother or sisters. I 

wonder how he happened to know that that shade of 
gray was just the color for blonds? He is more hand- 
some than I thought and if his face was not so tanned 
would be quite distinguished looking.” Thus did Miss 
Parker take mental appraisement of her cavalier, and 
her next remark was along that line. 

“How did you achieve it?’* inquired she, looking 
him over. 


92 


FOUKTH OF JULY 


“Achieve what?'" asked Steve. 

“A fresh toilet, so far from home? Do you carry a 
Saratoga along with you as Reggie does?" 

“No," answered Steve. “I told my sister to bring 
me clothes over. She couldn’t come to the picnic, but 
is going to the dance, and came just after we got 
through supper." 

“Well, I am agreeably surprised. When I saw you 
brushing the dust off your clothes before going in to 
supper I supposed that was all the concession a cow- 
boy made to the conventions, but now I am prepared 
for anything. Have the rest been equally as fortunate ?" 

“No, they ain’t all lucky enough to have a sister 
bring them a fresh relay of clothes, but they are all out 
in the bunk house doin’ their best. The first man 
dressed always had the best clothes. He picks out 
what he wants regardless of who they belong to, and 
the rest take what they can get. Blackie had to sit 
on the clothes my sister brought him while he shaved, 
and the only thing Ira could find that wasn’t already 
appropriated was a clean collar, so when I came out he 
was puttin’ on the clothes I pulled off." 

“I wouldn’t think they could be any great improve- 
ment over what he had on, after you have been rolling 
around in the dirt in them all day, wrestling and buck- 
ing," laughed Miss Parker. 

“No, but he thinks they are. And they say imagina- 
tion is a great thing." 

It was only four miles from the Alton Ranch to 
Kiowa, where the dance was to be held, and as it was 
early, Steve drove slowly along ; twilight deepened into 
the thick darkness of a summer night, which pressed 
upon the senses with strange hipnotic power. Soon 
the shifting gleams of a new moon threw a luminous 
whiteness over the silent prairie, piercing the gloom. 

The girl had the senitive organism of all artistic 

93 


STEVE OF THE BAR GEE RANCH 


people, to which the forces of nature made a strong 
appeal. They both fell silent for awhile, and then Miss 
Parker spoke out of her simple child-like faith. 

“I do not wonder that God used to talk direct to 
people when they lived simple, pastorial lives, so close 
to nature. I can feel my soul expand, and seemingly 
being purged of everything petty, small, and mean. 
It is not surprising that wickedness thrives in the cities. 
People are shut in until their souls become as narrow 
as the walls of the box-like places that confine their 
bodies, and which they call ‘home.* 

“Right now is the season of hottest weather in New 
York, and my heart aches with pity when I think of all 
the people who are sweltering with the unbearable heat. 
Wouldn’t it be splendid if we could, by some magic, 
puff through its noisy streets some of this dry, cool 
air?” 

“Yes, but it is impossible to take the air to the people, 
and when the people are brought to the air they often 
pine and fret until they get back again. A man from 
New York came out here for lung trouble a few years 
ago. He was improvin’ right along, but the silence and 
loneliness that appeals so to you got on his nerves he 
said, and he went back. Said he’d rather live one year 
there, than fifty out here — ^and it’s the same way with 
women. 

“There’s lots of girls come out here from the city 
to teach and they pretend to like it awfully well, but I 
notice very few of them marry and stay out here, and it 
ain’t because they lack chances. Women are so scarce 
out here that most any kind of a girl, no matter how 
homely, can get a pretty decent sort of a man, as men 
go, for a husband. I suppose you are like the rest, 
you’ll amuse yourself with us poor cowpunchers for 
the summer, but when it comes to marryin’, it’ll be the 
bean eater from Boston that’ll win out.” 

94 


FOUKTH OF JULY 


don't know about that/' laughingly answered she, 
‘‘Since the world began women have blindly followed 
men who have been great enough to inspire them with 
sufficient love. I suppose I am no exception to 
the rule, and would go anywhere, or live anywhere if 
the right man beckoned." 

“Well, if that's the case I'm goin' to try mighty hard , 
to be that man and don’t you forget it, but here we 
are at Kiowa, and there comes Blackie with Miss 
Little." 

Now Steve had not been strictly truthful when he 
told Miss Parker that he had come to the picnic in 
the buggy because he had heard that she was to be 
there. He had really intended to take Miss Little, who 
had told him in the spring, when she was leaving, that 
she would be out at the picnic the Fourth, and had 
confirmed it in her letter applying for the school for 
the next winter. 

We are all aware of the value of opposition in mat- 
ters of the heart. Many parents, by opposing a match, 
have hurried on what they hoped to avert. So the 
rivalry between Steve and Blackie had stimulated the 
interest of both. This Miss Little well knew, and had 
mercilessly led them both on, although as long as she 
felt sure of them, she did not think she wanted either. 
All summer she had been debating the matter in her 
mind, and it was not as to which one she would take. 
She had long ago decided against Blackie, who had 
been shrewd enough to divine it, and so had not put 
the question to the test. 

She did not want to become engaged and put an end 
to the fascinating game she had been playing all winter. 
“It was much nicer to have two lovers than one," 
she thought, but there was one thing on which she had 
not reckoned. After she had left, and there was no 
longer the incentive of outwitting Blackie, Steve's in- 
95 


STEVE OF THE BAR GEE RANCH 


terest in the game began to flagg, and when he saw 
Miss Parker, he forgot all about his earlier intention, 
and poor, little Miss Little, when she saw the prize 
escaping, began to realize the extent of her loss. 

When Blackie had seen Steve getting ready that 
morning he went off on horseback, although he knew 
Miss Little was to be at the picnic. He thought, of 
course, Steve was intending to take her to the dance, 
and did not wish to go prepared to take her, and 
chance being humiliated by seeing her go off with 
Steve, as had happened before. When he learned that 
Steve was going to take Miss Parker he borrowed a 
cart from Ned, which was the only vehicle available, 
and went after her. 

There was a large crowd at the dance, which was 
held in a hall over Wiley's General Merchandise Store, 
and the place was well filled. Most of the people whom 
Miss Parker had met at the picnic were there and a 
good many others. The air became rather close in the 
early part of the evening, and the fastidious Reggie, 
who was devoting himself to Miss Little in hopes 
of making Miss Parker jealous, began to sniff and 
coming up to Ned who was talking to Steve, said: 

“Really, Ned, this air is stifling, don't-cher-know. I 
do not believe these people ever take a bawth. I'll 
have to chuck it or I'll cat. (Making a sidewise duck 
with his head and opening his mouth expressively, 
which left no doubt of his meaning.) 

“Well, cat, then," said Ned, laughing, and comically 
emitting a meow and spitz like a cat. 

The joke was too good to keep and soon everybody 
had heard of the way in which Reggie relieved his 
stomach of any foreign substance, and there were de- 
lighted meowings, spittings and caterwalling all over 
the hall every time Reggie appeared. 

As the strains of the first waltz commenced Steve 

96 


FOURTH OF JULY 


led Miss Parker out on the floor, and she was amazed 
at the grace and ease with which he danced. 

One after another of the cowboys danced with her, 
and paid her more or less broadsided compliments. 
When she was dancing with Ira, he heaved a sigh that 
seemingly came from his boots and said : 

"‘Gee ! but I’m lucky to-night. Dancing my favorite 
waltz, with the prettiest girl I ever saw.” This was 
too much for Miss Parker, who laughingly appealed 
to Marcia. 

“Tell me, is the range a finishing school for men. 
I never have been so jollied in my life, and I never 
saw better dancers. I always understood that New 
Yorkers carried off the palm for talking nonsense, but 
these cowboys seem to be past masters at the art. 
How can one stem the tide of their flattery?” 

“I don’t know,” said Marcia, laughing. “It is not 
exactly jollying, for they mean it for the time any- 
way. Steve just told me awhile ago that the Humane 
Society ought to prevent girls like you from straying 
off their natural range. That it was cruelty to ani- 
mals for you to come out here and make the boys dis- 
contented with home products. 

“They ought to be good dancers,” continued Marcia. 
“As they commenced dancing and riding about the 
time children back East are learning to walk good. 
That is practically the only amusement out here, and 
whenever there is a dance everybody goes and takes 
all their children along. They pack the babies and 
little ones on a bed or in some comer out of the way, 
where they sleep on undisturbed through all the noise 
of squeeking fiddles and stamping feet. When they 
get old enough to keep awake they begin trying to 
dance and coax somebody to lead them around for 
awhile, and they soon get the step. Their life in the 
saddle makes them light on their feet.” 

97 


STEVE OF THE BAR GEE RANCH 


When twelve o’clock came Miss Parker was enjoy- 
ing herself as only a young girl can when surrounded 
by a lot of admirers, and never thought about her in- 
tention of going home at that time. 

A few people who lived near began to leave after 
the midnight supper, but those who came from a long 
distance stayed on until daylight came, to make driving 
over the prairie, which was virgin of roads, a safe 
proceeding. 

Miss Parker and Steve left the dance following 
closely behind Marcia and Ned as the first gray 
streaks of early dawn were stealing over the prairie, 
and the distant mountain range that ran parallel with 
their course still showed only as a black shadow against 
the western horizon. 

Black, too, against the sky at the south loomed a 
crest of rocky hills covered with a thick growth of 
pine trees. The stars twinkled and grew dim, van- 
ishing and lost in the rosy light which spread across 
the east, announcing the birth of a new day. 

The two young people for a time watched with some- 
thing like awe the quick changes of coloring playing 
over the mountains and sky. Miss Parker being 
unused to the climate, had only taken along a light eve- 
ning wrap, such as she used in the East, and soon 
began to shiver in the chill morning air. She paid no 
attention to it at first, but as the wind raised with the 
advent of the sun, the shivering fast became a seizure. 

*"What is the matter?” inquired Steve. 

‘T do not know,” answered she. “I seem to have 
a chill. I should have brought along a warmer wrap, 
but I never thought about it being so cold this morn- 
ing. I might have known it, too, as I have been sleep- 
ing under blankets ever since I came. Is it always 
so cold?” 

*Tt is generally cool out here of nights, but, of course, 

98 


FOURTH OP JULY 


I do not notice it. I am used to it. I’ll square myself 
around so as to keep the wind off of you. I make a 
fine wind-break.” 

“How do you know, have you been used much for 
that purpose?” inquired she, mischievously. “But I 
know you have. Such proficiency in paying compli- 
ments denotes much practice.” 

“What is that about, ‘From the abundance of the 
heart the mouth speaketh ?’ My heart has been talkin’ 
mighty loud ever since I saw you yesterday, and what 
I’ve told you ain’t half what it’s been sayin’.” 

“Is it not behaving rather recklessly for such short 
acquaintance?” inquired she. 

“Well, maybe the time is short as you measure it 
by days and weeks, but it seems to me like I’d known 
you for a long time.” 

“I can understand it in a measure. I suppose it is 
the vastness and stillness. It is like being out on the 
ocean, where friendships ripen quickly. I will admit 
that you undoubtedly attract me, although I am filled 
with surprise at my being prompted to tell you so. I 
never would have admitted as much to a man back 
East. 

“It seems to me that you have a remarkable amount 
of what is known as personal magnetism, which I imag- 
ine must have greatly smoothed life’s pathway for you, 
and enabled you to easily acquire many things that 
others strive for in vain. I noticed it last evening, 
when you boys were running races and jumping. It 
was easy to see that you and your brother, whom they 
call ‘Blackie,’ were far ahead of the others, and evenly 
matched in skill, yet he received little applause when 
he won, but when you beat, every one seemed de- 
lighted. It is hardly fair, I think, although no one 
is to blame.” 

“I never thought about it before,” replied Steve. 

99 


STEVE OF THE BAE GEE EANCH 


“But I guess there is something in what you say, and 
if it enables me to attract you, then I am glad I have 
it. You must have quite a lot of magnetism yourself, 
for I’ve been plumb locoed ever since I first saw you 
yesterday.” 

“Perhaps you think so now, but to-morrow you may 
feel differently. This early morning light, I believe, is 
as bad as moonlight for misleading young people’s af- 
fections,” answered Miss Parker, laughing. 

“Maybe so, but I certainly do enjoy bein’ misled.” 

Just then they heard another vehicle approaching 
and upon looking around saw Blackie and Miss Little 
behind them. 

“What’s the matter?” inquired Steve. “From the 
way you are makin’ that horse eat up the road you two 
must not be enjoyin’ yourselves.” 

Blackie growled out something in reply, and Miss 
Little gave him an angry look. They all four entered 
the house at the same time, and as Steve took leave of 
Miss Parker, with a tender, caressing look in his eyes, 
Miss Little, with never a glance at Blackie hurried out, 
her eyes filled with unshed tears which came in a flood 
when she reached her room. Bitterly did she regret 
her coquetry of the winter before. After a time the 
paroxism of weeping passed, and she began to con- 
sider the situation in which she found herself, and at 
last murmured resolutely : 

“There is one thing sure, no girl from New York 
will marry a man and live out here, so I will teach 
the school this winter and win him back. Guess I had 
better quit playing with fire. It is a dangerous pas- 
time.” Finding consolation in this thought she fell 
asleep. 

Steve unhitched his horse and found a bed in one 
of the bunk houses, while Blackie saddled up and sav- 
agely galloped homeward. 

100 


FOURTH OF JULY 


Miss Little awoke along about noon, and determined 
to make the best of a bad situation. Anyway, she 
thought, there was Reggie, who was in much the same 
plight as herself, and had the added charm of being 
a millionaire. 

After every dance a number of cowboys would drift 
into the Alton Ranch to sleep and rest up. The day 
after the Fourth was no exception to the rule. They 
arose when their fancy dictated, and one by one joined 
the crowd in the yard, all more or less disheveled after 
the dance, and lounged in careless ease on the ground, 
heedless alike of the dirt and wrinkles with which 
their clothes were being covered. Presently Reggie, 
who liked to listen to the stories and good-natured 
banter with which they passed the time, strolled out; 
faultlessly dressed as ever, sox and tie to match, and 
feet incased in brilliantly polished tan shoes. 

Like all the English he had remarkably large feet, 
and this was a sore point with him. He was always 
dressed in the height of fashion, and would stand be- 
fore the glass and preen and primp by the hour, but 
like the peacock, when he looked at his feet his spirits 
dropped if his feathers didn't. In vain did he pinch 
his feet into shoes two or three sizes too small, they 
still looked all out of proportion to the rest of his 
body. 

A silence fell over the group of cowboys as Reggie 
appeared among them. This Reggie accepted as a fit- 
ting tribute of the country person to one of his great 
wealth and as he deemed, extensive culture. But he 
did not rightly interpret the cowboys. They were sim- 
ply observing him as they would a new specimen from 
the zoo, and when they were satisfied, fell to convers- 
ing as before, paying no more attention to him. At 
this Reggie perched himself on the fence, and carefully 
pulled up each leg of his trousers to keep them from 
101 


STEYE OF THE BAR GEE RANCH 


bagging at the knees, revealing his gaudy silk sox clear 
to their rainbow tops. These caught and held the 
slanting rays of the sun, which filtered through the 
leaves of the trees, and showed up Reggie’s feet in 
striking relief against the shadows around them. Ned 
who always loved a joke, looked up and saw them, and 
with an appreciative chuckle, inquired : 

“Say, Reggie, how old are you?” 

“I am twenty-three, why?” inquired Reggie. 

“Oh, go on. You must be older than that,” pro- 
tested Ned. 

“No, I am not,” answered Reggie. 

“Why, man, you must be!” seriously objected Ned. 

“No ! I was born on the twenty-ninth of December 
in the year of 1876,” said Reggie, precisely. “Do you 
think I look older than that?” asked he hopefully, for 
like all young men he wished to be thought older than 
he was. 

“No, your face don’t,” said Ned. “But do you mean 
to tell me you have grown them feet in twenty-three 
years? Why, man, you couldn’t a-done it.” 

At the yell of laughter from the cowboys, who had 
understood from the beginning that Ned was baiting 
him, Reggie climbed down, much crestfallen, and 
went off in search of Miss Little, with whom he seemed 
to have a bond in common. After awhile they came 
past, each making a great show of paying marked at- 
tention to the other, in hopes of showing to Steve and 
Miss Parker, who had just then appeared, that they 
cared nothing for their slights. 


102 


VI 

DRAINING THE LAKE 


The house on the Alton Ranch was situated on 
Kiowa Creek, which ran through the place, and at 
the point where the buildings were it spread out into 
a wide, flat basin, with high walls on either side, form- 
ing a natural sight for a reservoir. The former owner 
with fine business acumen had taken advantage of this 
and built a dam at the low end of the hill, and thus 
had a lake of quite respectable dimensions for Colo- 
rado. He used the water for irrigating his meadow 
land, and raised splendid crops of alfalfa. 

Long ago it had been stocked with several different 
kinds of fish, among which were some mud carp. 
These were so full of bones that they did not care 
to eat them so whenever one was caught it was thrown 
back into the lake. By this process they soon multi- 
plied until the lake was overrun with them. They ate 
the young fish of the other varieties to make room for 
their own spawn. 

Ever since the Altons had owned the ranch they 
had been planning to drain the lake and take out all 
the carp and restock it with good fish, which could 
be had from the Government Fisheries outside of Den- 
ver. So at their Fourth of July picnic they had an- 
nounced that the second Sunday following they would 
draw off the water and invited everybody to come and 
bring their friends. 

Now, fresh fish is almost an unknown luxury on 

103 


STEVE OF THE BAE GEE EAJSTCH 


the plains, so people flocked from far and near to gel 
some, bringing their limches, and making a gala day 
of it. Ned put a screen across the sluice gates, and 
then opened them, letting the water rush out to flood 
the meadows below. Soon the imeasy fish began flop- 
ping about. 

Men and boys pulled off their boots and shoes, rolled 
up their trousers and waded in. At first every one 
attended strictly to catching fish, dipping them up in 
buckets, or grabbing them with their hands, until the 
water began to get lower and they could see that there 
were hundreds of them, more than enough for all. 

Then began the fun. They ducked each other, and 
threw the soft, slimy mud of the banks. Suddenly, 
upon looking up, Steve saw a young cowpuncher and 
his new wife, all decked out in their nuptial finery, 
standing bashfully on the bank, Steve shouted to Ned : 

“Look who's here." 

“Well, I'll be doggoned!" said Ned. “All dressed 
up, too, with a biled shirt on. Let's duck him." 

No sooner said than done. Both putting on a look 
of guileless innocence, walked up the bank as if to 
congratulate the grinning bridegroom, grabbed him at 
an imexpected moment and had him half way down the 
bank before he realized what they were up to, and then 
began a lively tussle. Others joined the fun and helped 
to carry the struggling cowboy down the bank, and 
stand him on his head in the black mud. Then they 
lifted him and set his feet down, and the thick oozy 
mud and water from his face and head ran all over 
his gay plaid suit. 

At this pandemonium let loose. Others in the water 
ran out on the bank and grabbed imwary on-lookers, 
dragged them into the water, and woe to the ones who 
had foolishly donned their good clothes. They were 
♦he especial victims. 


104 


DEAIOTNG THE LAKE 


Reggie stood beside Miss Parker, and owing to the 
etiquette due a stranger he had not been molested, al- 
though many a longing glance had been cast in his 
direction, and they all would have been delighted to 
see his fashionable clothes splashed with mud. But 
Reggie was unmindful of his danger, and continued to 
make disdainful remarks, loud enough for any who 
were passing to hear. 

This made Miss Parker, who was enjoying the fun, 
angry, and as Steve ran past, chasing another victim, 
with a look and slight inclination of the head, she sig- 
naled for him to take Reggie. Nothing could have 
pleased Steve better, and emitting a loud whoop, which 
would have done credit to a Commanchee Indian, he 
grabbed the Bostonian and started to take him to the 
lake, saying: 

“Come on, and take that bawth youVe been talkin’ 
so much about” But Reggie was not as easy prey 
as might have been expected from his slight build. He 
made up in skill in boxing and wrestling what he lacked 
in size and muscle, and was a good match for Steve’s 
wiry strength. 

Ira ran up to help Steve, but Ned who was standing 
near, said: 

“Keep back. It shore don’t take two of us to handle 
one city dude.” 

Finally Steve took him down to the edge of the mud, 
which was now several feet above the water. Reggie’s 
feet slipped and he went down with Steve on top, al- 
most burying him in the ooze and slime, where he held 
him while he washed his face with great handfuls of 
mud. 

While the wrestling had been going on, the crowd 
fell silent. Nowhere was heard the shouting and 
laughter that had accompanied the downfall of other 
victims. Every one seemed to recognize the fact 
105 


STEVE OF THE BAE GEE EAIN^CH 

that the playful element was lacking in this contest 
All were aware of the episode of tie Fourth, when 
Steve had boldly carried off the lady from imder the 
nose of the millionaire who had crossed the continent 
in her wake, and were wondering what the next move 
would be, but the lady had said “Thumbs down'' again 
for Reggie, and they were wondering if it meant 
“Thumbs up" for Steve, but they expressed their sen- 
timents only in sly nudges and winks as Reggie slunk 
off up the hill, muttering impotent threats of 
vengeance. 

This seemed to put a period to the fun, as it was 
already getting late. Everybody began to collect their 
belongings and get ready to start home. 

From Reggie's room could be heard mutters, curs- 
ing, and a noise of trunks and grips being jerked and 
slammed about. For the first time in all his pampered 
life, Reggie was packing up. That night he sought out 
Miss Paricer and with tears in his eyes again pleaded 
with her to marry him and leave this beastly place, as 
he called it. But her answer was characteristically 
open and frank, and she said : 

“No, Reggie I can't marry you. I wish I could, as 
like all girls, I should like the many pretty things your 
money would buy. It is too bad, you were so molly- 
coddled in your youth, for from the game fight you 
put up to-day and the stubbornness you evince in 
your wooing, I believe there is good stuff in you and 
that you could do something worth while if you ever set 
ur mind to it. Earning my own living has made 
me too self-reliant, I suppose. I could never respect 
a man who could not put his shoulder to the wheel and 
make his own way." 

These ideas were too radical for Reggie, and medi- 
tating for a moment he said: 

“Well, at any rate, I shall start for New York in 

106 


DEALNrrNG THE LAKE 

the morning, and when you return perhaps you will 
feel differently. I suppose if I had to I could ‘put 
my shoulder to the wheel,' as you call it, but I don’t 
see the necessity, don’t-cher-know. What’s the use 
of grinding when some one has already done it for 
you. I find it quite hard enough work putting the 
money in circulation. It is no end of bother stand- 
ing for four or five hours at a time while some grubby 
tafior fits my clothes, without earning the money to 
buy them. Have to get up at five o’clock in the morn- 
ing to catch that early train, so as to make connections 
in Denver with a train going East Guess I had bet- 
ter say good-bye to you to-night. Beastly bore, get- 
ting up so early. Sure you won’t change your mind 
and go with me ?” said he, shaking hands perfunctorily, 
all other emotions seemingly overshadowed by the 
awful thought of having to get up at five o’clock. 

The next morning as the wagon clattered off bear- 
ing Reggie and his huge trunk and many suitcases. 
Miss Parker looked out of the window, and as they 
disappeared over the hill, sighed and said somewhat 
regretfully to herself : 

“Well, I suppose that is my last chance to become 
a millionairess. There are not many young men with 
a million or two at his command searching for strug- 
gling young illustrators to endow with their riches. 
Too bad that money and brains so seldom go together, 
especially inherited money. Now if Reggie was only 
like Steve, or Steve had Reggie’s millions — yes, if,” and 
with that she drew the shade and went back to bed. 


107 


vn 

CHASING THE CATTLE THIEVES FROM 
COVER 

About twenty miles southeast of Denver, on Cole 
Creek, somewhat back from the road, stands an old- 
fashioned, large, square house, partially hidden by great 
cottonwood trees, whose shimmering leaves twinkle in 
the bright sunlight, and strive to lessen the melan- 
choly gloom that prevades the premises. Whatever 
motive prompted the original owner to erect such a 
house on that dry, barren ranch, was quickly aban- 
doned, and the buildings soon became the nesting place 
of owls and chattering magpies that flew in and out 
through a broken window pane, making the empty 
rooms to echo with the ghostly swishing of their wings. 

Now and then some chance tenant would occupy the 
place for awhile, but after a time it would be vacated, 
and again revert to its former state of dusty empti- 
ness. At last it seemed to be utterly deserted. No one 
had lived there for several years; doors creaked on 
their hinges as they swung back and forth by every 
gust of wind, and through these skulking coyotes would 
sometimes peer cautiously, and sniffing at the ancient 
man smell, patter about, taking advantage of this rare 
opportunity to curiously inspect the habitation of his 
greatest enemy. 


108 


CHASma THE CATTLE TEUEYES 


However, at last passersby noticed that the ranch 
showed signs of being occupied. The windows of the 
lower floor were thrown open, and a thin hatchet-faced 
woman briskly swept and scrubbed, while outside a 
man with low brow and heavy visage went about the 
business of repairing the corral so as to keep his 
saddle horse from straying away. This done he rode 
about among the neightx)rs, buying a few head of cattle 
here and there, and when these were branded and 
turned loose on the range it looked as though the old 
house had at last found a permanent tenant. 

No one knew from whence they came, for whenever 
they were questioned they would simply state that 
they were from back East and then quickly change 
the subject. As it was not considered polite, and 
in many cases hardly safe to inquire too closely into 
a man's past, the matter would dropped. 

However, it is not necessary to know a person's 
former residence in order to judge their character. 
Like draws like, and after a few years people began 
to notice that most of the near-do-wells of the country 
seemed to collect at Bradley's as the people were called, 
and always found a ready welcome. And simultan- 
eously, his herds became very prolific, and now and 
then a cow could be seen caring for two calves, while 
Bradley bought more right along, and always seemed 
to be plentifully supplied with money. 

Heavy beef steers just ready for market had a way 
of disappearing sia^denly off the range, and people be- 
gan to couple those disappearances with the many 
night trips made by Bradley to Denver, always with 
heavily laden wagon. One day when a number of 
them chanced to meet, the suspicion which had been 
gradually crystalizing in their minds was openly 
voiced, and it was finally agreed that they would all 
keep a sharp lookout for proof of his guilt, and once 
109 


STEVE OF THE BAR GEE RANCH 


that was obtained the solution would be very simple, 
as there were many trees quite handy. 

The same night after this conversation, Steve, 
Blackie, Flint and Ira all started to a dance which was 
to be held on Cole Creek at a school house a mile or 
so north of the Bradley Ranch. They rode hard so 
as to reach their destination before darkness set in, as 
the full moon on which they had relied to light their 
way was likely to be completely obscured by the heavy, 
ink-black clouds which hung menacingly in the south. 

They reached the school house about eight o’clock 
and already the sound of scraping fiddles and stamping 
feet proclaimed that the dance was in progress. 
Through the open windows and door could be heard 
the noise made by many feet shuffling and rasping over 
the sand shaken oflP the rough boots and shoes to the 
rough and knotty, soft pine floor. Figures moved in 
and out through the mazes of a waltz, having learned 
from much practice to step lightly over the splinters 
and cracks which would have been fatal to the unini- 
tiated. The light streaming out penciled the gloom, 
and revealed many saddle horses hitched to the fence, 
or turned loose to crop the short grass inside the yard, 
while here and there a light buggy or wagon indicated 
that there were enough girls and women present to 
insure the dance being a success. 

At intervals as they had ridden along the gentle 
stillness of the night had been broken by distant rumb- 
lings of thunder, followed by zigzag streaks of light- 
ning, shooting downward to the southern horizon. As 
the boys were tying their horses this culminated in a 
sudden blinding flash which seemingly rent the clouds 
apart, and sent the contents of some heavenly reservoir 
pouring upon the earth. Only the northern fringe of 
the cloud passed over their heads, but the rain came 
down in columns which, carried by the wind, beat 

no 


CHASIXa THE CATTLE THIEVES 


against the house like water flowing over a fall. There 
was a quick letting down of windows, and the united 
strength of two men closed the door upon the blast. 
The horses humped up and with heads pointed toward 
the earth leant back against the storm, their tails and 
manes whipped about by the wind. 

The musicians bent farther over their instruments, 
and strove to be heard above the crash of thunder and 
steady beat of the rain. So the hilarious progress 
of the dance was in no wise lessened, for two or three 
strangers who had come out from Denver thought- 
fully brought along several bottles, which they gener- 
ously passed around in the shelter of the cloak room. 

As suddenly as it started the rain stopped about 
midnight. Shortly afterward some one called 
Blackie outside and he and the strangers disappeared 
and could not be found when the other boys were 
ready to start a couple of hours later. The clouds 
had cleared away and the moon was shining in all its 
brilliant promise, lighting up the prairie dmost like 
day. 

The tough little bronchos were galloping along in 
steady, even strides, making but slight sound as their 
feet sank in the softened earth, when Steve abruptly 
wheeled his horse and started back over the trail they 
had come. 

“What-you-may-call-it-in-there, where are you 
goin'?'' stuttered Flint, who was almost inarticulate 
from his frequent libations of the evening. 

By this time Steve was leaning far over in his saddle 
closely studying the ground as he rode diagonally to 
the way they had come. The other cowboys halted, 
some eight or ten in number, and rode back to see what 
Steve had found. 

‘'What's the matter?” inquired they as they came 


STEVE OF THE BAE GEE EANCH 


“Looks like somebody has been driving cattle along 
here since the rain. Here are a lot of tracks.^^ 

“Maybe it’s a bunch goin’ to the creek for water,” 
observed one. 

“No, I see a horse’s track,” objected Steve, who 
had dismounted and was scrutinizing the ground more 
closely. 

“Here’s another track on this side,” said Ira. “There 
are three horses altogether, and one is shod.” 

“Yes and they are headed straight for the Bradley 
Ranch. If they was goin’ in any other direction I 
wouldn’t think anything about it, but it might be worth 
while for us to follow it up.” 

“Come on,” shouted the others, starting off. They 
had all drunk just enough to make them ready for 
any adventure, no matter how reckless. 

“Hold on,” called Steve. “ This is no picnic. If 
we are goin’ after cattle thieves we have got to be 
more careful. And before we go any farther we had 
better examine our guns and see if they are loaded.” 

At this they all gathered around, and somewhat 
sobered at Steve’s serious tone, began to break their 
revolvers, and reload. Some borrowing cartridges 
from those whose belts were more plentifully stocked 
than their own. At last they were all ready and 
started out, following the trail of the cattle, which was 
plainly marked and went straight toward the Cole 
Creek ranch. 

“They are sure gettin’ bold to drive these cattle 
straight to the ranch, right after a rain, on the very 
night when there was a dance at the school house, 
and some of the crowd would be sure to cross it,” ob- 
served Fred. 

“I guess they thought we would all be too dnmk 
to notice it,” remarked Ira, succinctly. “Looks like 
there are some calves in the bimch. Guess some more 
112 


CHASING THE CATTLE THIEVES 


of Bradley's cows will come out with twins to-mor- 
row.” 

“What does he do with the cattle?” inquired Flint 

“He must kill them and haul them in to Denver, as 
none of his bunch show any blotched brands. He 

takes a lot of beef to town, and I think . But what 

it was, Steve thought was lost in a sudden roaring, 
swishing sound of rushing waters. Upon looking 
up as they were about to cross the creek, the startled 
cowboys could dimly see through the thick shadows 
cast by the cottonwood trees a high wall of water bear- 
ing down upon them. 

“Hurry,” shouted Steve to his followers, “There's 
been a cloudburst up stream, and a flood is cornin' 
down the creek. We can make it if we get a move on.” 
Spurring their horses they scurried across with so little 
time to spare that the oncoming wave caught the last 
horse and swept him around as he was clambering up 
the steep, high bank above. His nimble rider lightly 
sprang over his head and, holding onto the reins, en- 
abled him to secure a footing and make his way to 
safety. 

Fortunately they came out on a high bluflF, otherwise 
they would have been carried down with the flood, for 
as they stood looking back at the peril from which 
they had so narrowly escaped they could see from the 
moonlight gleaming on the water that the low meadow 
land an the other side was already covered. 

At a sign from Steve, whom they had instinctively 
chosen as their leader, they rode silently on their way. 
The crashing of falling trees and the roar of the flood 
drowning all other sounds, and making speech impos- 
sible. 

Faintly and then louder as they neared the ranch 
could be heard the sound of calves bawling. The cow- 
boys rode up in the shadow of the corral where the 
113 


STEYE OF THE BAE GEE EAFTCH 


calves were penned, tied their horses to a tree, loos- 
ened their pistols in their belts, and drew them around 
so as to be easier to get, and bending over, slowly 
but steadily crept around to the bam. 

A ray of light penetrated through a chink in the rock 
foundation, and the sound of a muttered curse greeted 
their ears. 

They slipped around to the bam door and opened it 
carefully, but the absence of light or sound, convinced 
them there must be an underground room. 

Cautiously they made their way round the bam 
again, searching for an outside door to the cellar, but 
save for the little crack in the wall, which sent out a 
penciled ray of light, there appeared to be no other 
opening. 

One after another tried to see what was going on 
inside by peering through the chink, but it did not seem 
to be favorably located to give them a view of the men 
or their occupation. 

While the rest were striving to look in through the 
small opening in the wall, Steve and Ira went around 
to the other end, and from the many tracks leading 
to and from the corral they decided that they must 
have driven the cattle inside and killed them. Care- 
fully opening the double doors they saw a rope dang- 
ling from a pulley above to an open trap door, whde 
lying close by were three dead steers, ready to be low- 
ered to the cellar below, where doubtless their com- 
rades were now being skinned. 

Ira motioned for the rest to follow, which they did ; 
the roar of the flood drowning what little scmnd they 
made walking over the moist earth. 

From below could be heard the men busily skinning 
an animal and chatting away. Long immunity had 
made them careless of discovery, and one might have 
thought from the way they talked and discuss^ neigh- 
114 


CHASma THE CATTLE THIEVES 

borhood gossip that they were following the most hon- 
est pursuit in the world. 

With tense nerves and bated breath the cowboys 
gathered around the opening, and halting a moment, 
tried to determine from the conversation how many 
were beneath them. The creek boomed and tumbled 
nearby, and the rays of the moon came in at the open 
door, lighting up the dark interior. 

Scorning the stairway as being too slow a mode of 
approach, Steve was about to swing himself down 
when a rooster perched on a beam behind them awoke 
with surprise at the bright light streaming in and evi- 
dently thinking that he had overslept, hastily stretched 
himself, and a shrill cock-a-doodle-doo rent the air as 
he sent out his clarion annoimcement of the dawn. 

Flint jumped and dropped his gun with a clatter, 
and the startled cowboys, galvanized into sudden ac- 
tion, tumbled pell mell through the hole after Steve, 
who had swung himself down immediately with the 
crash of the falling gun. 

As he landed he saw a foot swing out and kick over 
a lantern which dimly lighted the low vault-like room. 
The light flared up and flickering a moment went out, 
but that momentary flash revealed three frightened 
men straightening up from over an animal which they 
had been skinning. To one side were two other beeves, 
already dressed and suspended from a joist overhead 
to cool. 

Thick, impenetrable darkness now enveloped them 
like a wall. The cowboys picked themselves up and 
closed in aroimd Steve. Momentarily expecting an 
attack they breathlessly waited, every sense on the 
alert The silence was so great they could hear a watch 
in Ira’s pocket busily ticking oflF the seconds, and every 
second seemed an age. 

Presently from the other side of the room could be 

115 


STEVE OF THE BAR GEE RANCH 


heard a vagtie sound as of some one tugging and pull- 
ing at a heavy object. Thinking they were trying to 
make a barricade of the dead animals two cowboys sta- 
tioned themselves so as to guard the stairway, while 
the rest with drawn revolvers began to stealthily creq) 
through the darkness. 

Quietly they made their way for a few steps, and 
then without warning, stumbled and fell headlong over 
the steer which they discovered still remained in the 
center of the room. Getting up they reached out grop- 
ingly, but found nothing but emptiness, or the blank 
dirt wall. They were feeling their way along this when 
Ira came to an open space, and thinking it might be 
a passage leading outside, peered in, but nothing but 
the same thick gloom met his view through which it 
was impossible to distinguish any object. Putting out 
his hand he started to enter and touched a rough, heavy 
door which swollen from the damp, and with hinges 
rusted from lack of use, was slowly being forced shut 
by an unseen hand. 

Instantly throwing his weight against the door he 
wedged it open with his foot and shouted to his com- 
panions : 

‘^Come here! They've gone out through a tunnel 
and are tryin 'to close the door behind ^em." But 
with his cry a hand reached around the edge of the 
door and a long pointed knife pierced his shoulder; 
Ira flinched; the door went shut, and a large iron bar 
fell into place just as the cowboys brought their united 
weight against it 

The two who had been left to guard the stairway 
rushed to their assistance, and as Steve turned to brace 
himself better he saw a form appear in the trap door, 
darkly silhouetted against the moonlight streaming 
down. At first he thought it was one of the cowboys 
gcfing for a pole to use as a battering ram, but as the fig- 
116 


CHASECSTG THE CATTLE THIEVES 

ure dashed ttp the stairs the true situation burst upon 
him. 

‘TBell !*' he exclaimed, ‘*They^ve tricked us. There 
goes one up the stairs," With two leaps he was at the 
top of die stair, and darting to the door, saw a man 
crouched low, and running across die corral to where 
the horses were tied. 

Vaulting over, the runner whipped out a knife, cut 
the reins of the nearest horse, swung himself into the 
saddle and galloped away up the creek, just as Steve 
jumped over the fence after him. Not having a knife 
precious moments were lost in tmtying his horse, but 
once in the saddle he gained steadily on the fugitive, 
who, seeing his plight, rode his horse toward the creek, 
and attempted to force him into the whirling torrent 
But the beast snorted, and stood stubbornly on the 
bank, unmindful alike of whip and spur. He knew 
that the threat which lurked in the voice of the flood 
was no idle jest while the oncoming horse was only 
one of his comrades, and carried no menace for him 
personally. His instincts warned him that his rider 
was urg^ on by some desperate fear, and had need 
of haste, but they also told him that he was one of 
those unfortunates who never received voluntary love 
or obedience from either man or beast They did 
his will it is true, but only when they must and it 
was self-interest, fear or hatred that prompted them. 

But the man had cunning, and apparently yielding 
the point, turned and rode out across the prairie, his 
pursuer hot on his trail, and when the horse had 
warmed to the race, with infinite craft circled and 
again rode toward the creek. This time when he 
reached the edge the horse had too much impetus to 
stop, and with a wide spring landed far out in the 
swirling stream. 

The water was almost to the top of the bank from 

117 


STEVE OF THE BAE GEE EA^CH 


which he jumped and close by the current was run- 
ning swift and strong. Bravely he struggled, the 
hoarse voice of his rider urging him on with curse and 
shout, until the seething current caught and rolled 
him over and over, in a mad race down stream. 

Steve made ready his lariat as he galloped up, and 
paused a moment before throwing it, closely scanning 
the surface of the water, trying in the dim light to 
distinguish the man from the floating driftwood. 
Thinking he must have been carried farther down he 
was about to ride along the bank when he saw a dark 
object appear and a hand reach up and clutch at a 
limb as it was swept past a tree. 

Shouting to attract the drowning man’s attention, 
Steve threw his rope, and the loop settled over him, but 
before he could tighten it up the undertow drew him 
beneath the surface. 

Quickly recoiling his rope he threw it again, and 
caught him by the head and shoulders the next time ■ 
he was cast up by the churning water, and riding in- 
land, dragged him to shore. 

Seeing that he made no eflFort to rise, Steve dis- 
mounted, pulled him a little farther upon the bank, 
and then turned him over to see whom he had rescued. 
But the moon hid behind a cloud for a moment as if 
ashamed of the revelation it was about to make. 
Slowly the clouds drifted onward, the moonlight fil- 
tered through the leaves, and when the man’s face 
lay revealed, Steve sprang back with a cry of horror, 
hjLrdly able to believe the evidence of his eyes. 

Choking and coughing, the half-drowned 
stumbled up and made Steve an ironic bow. 

"Bow matin, mon frere,” said he with a sardonic 
grin. "Tt gives me great pleasure to see you.” 

‘Well, it don’t give me great pleasure to see yx)u,” 
answered Steve. “If I’d known it was you I’d a let you 
' 118 


CHASING THE CATTLE THIEVES 


drown, for that would be a much better end than the 
hangin’ you’ll get as soon as the other boys come up.” 

“You’ll stand by and let them hang me, I suppose, 
and glad of the chance. Maybe you’ll pull the rope,” 
said Blackie with a sneer. “You are a great brother.” 

“No, I’ll not pull the rope, but you would if it was 
me. If they find you here they’ll not ask me any 
odds, but’ll string you up to the nearest tree. For I’ll 
not take sides with a cattle thief, even if he is my 
brother, which you are not, when it comes right down 
to the point, although this is the first time anybody has 
ever reminded you of it. , We have been brought up as 
brothers, and you’ve had the same chances as I’ve 
had, but it seems to have done you little good. So 
far I’ve always stood by you, but you’ve started on 
a trail that I don’t care to travel, an’ you’ll have to 
go it alone.” 

At this, Blackie, who had considered himself safe 
ever since he had recognized Steve’s voice when he 
shouted to him, lost some of his jauntiness, and a look 
of fear crept into his face in spite of his attempt at 
bravado. 

“Well, let’s not let them find me here, then. All 
you have to do is to ride back and tell them that the 
man you was chasin’ tried to cross the creek and was 
drowned. That won’t be hard for them to believe the 
way the creek is now, an’ I’ll make a get-a-way. You 
might give me one more chance, anyway,” said he, and 
with a searching glance at Steve he remarked sug- 
gestively. “I’ve a neat little sum saved up, an’ we’ll 
go halves.” 

“Shut up ! You damned thief. I don’t want any of 
your dirty money. If I help you to get away, and keep 
still, it will be for the sake of our father and mother, ^ 
and the family that will be disgraced if they hang you, ^ 
as you deserve. But before I do anything, you’ve got 
119 


STEYE OF THE BAR GEE EA^TCH 


to promise right here to quit rustlin’ for good, or 111 
leave you to take your medicine,” 

“m promise, all right,” said Blackie hurriedly. ‘T 
always heard there was honor among thieves, but them 
damned cowards never even told me they had a tun- 
nel, or I wouldn’t a been caught You get me out of 
this, and I’ll never mix with that bunch again.” 

While they had been talking the horse Blackie had 
been riding was carried down stream, and coming to a 

E lace where the creek made a bend and formed a sand- 
ar, found the current less swift and swam out Then 
like some person who has narrowly escaped death, and 
thankful to be alive, seeks the society of his fellow- 
men, he trotted up and began nosing Steve’s horse in 
friendly sympathy. 

“By Gee, there’s the horse I was ridin’,” said 
Blaclae, and running to him, moimted and galloped 
away, leaving Steve gazing after him with a look in 
which relief and amazement mingled. 

“Well, if he ain’t the lucky one,” said Steve. “I 
was just wonderin’ how I was to get him away from 
here.” With that he motmted his horse, and rode back 
to the ranch. 

When he arrived he found the other boys just ready 
to mount and start on the trail of the rustlers, whom 
they judged had ridden toward Denver, having made 
their escape while the door to the tunnel was being 
broken down. This took some time as it was made of 
heavy boards, reinforced across the back by willow 
poles about the size of a man’s arm, and all held shut 
by three iron bars. It took time to find the ax and hew 
a way through this, and when they had done so and 
cautiously entered, they found nothing but the empty 
passage, which ended in an old dry well back of a 
shed. A large bucket suspended from a pulley, dis- 
closed their means of reaching the surface, while a 
120 


CHASING THE CATTLE THIEVES 


half-filled manger denoted the presence of horses that 
had evidently enabled them to make good their escape. 

Before leaving they went to the house, which during 
all the excitement had shown no life, and getting no 
response to their repeated knocking, they opened the 
door and went in, only to find the place deserted. 
From the disorder all over the house it looked like the 
men had been keeping bachelor^s camp for some time, 
as Bradley's wife was known to be scrupulously neat 
in her housekeeping. 

While the rest were examining the house, Steve went 
into the bam and finding Blackie's horse tied in one 
of the stalls, unsaddled it, hid the saddle under some 
hay in the loft, and turned the horse loose on the 
range. 

The moon went down, and the thick darkness that 
precedes the dawn, settled over the earth just as the 
cowboys started out to scour the country in search of 
the fugitives. From the neighbors they learned that 
Bradley and his wife were supposed to be on a visit 
somewhere in the East, and it must have been some 
other members of the gang whom they had surprised. 

People along the road to Denver had been aroused 
in the early morning by their dogs barking, and had 
heard the sound of galloping horses, but further than 
that nothing was learned as to who the rustlers were. 

Bradley returned from the East in a few days, and 
was arrested as he stepped off the train, but when his 
trial came up he produced an alibi which secured his 
release for the time, although eveiy one was sure he 
was the leader of the gang, even if he had not been 
mixed up in that particular event. 

Several of his cronies were suspected, but there 
was not enough proof to warrant their arrest, so the 
people very rductantly dropped the case for the time. 

The beeves that had been butchered were turned over 

121 


STEVE OF THE BAE GEE EAuNTCH . 

to their respective owners as indicated by the brands 
which they bore, and Bradley very wisely returned to 
the East for an indefinite visit 

Blackie had the wisdom to ride straight home, and 
turned the horse, on which he made his escape, loose 
to stray home. It was the one Ira had ridden to the 
dance, and Walter Milton found it a day or so later 
with a bunch of range stock. Everybody supposed it 
had swam the creek, and there was much speculation 
as to what had become of the rider, but as no one 
was missing in the neighborhood, and no dead body 
had been foimd along the creek, it was decided that 
whoever it was must have by some chance been saved 
from drowning. No one thought of connecting 
Blackie with the case, and Steve hoped that the scare 
he had received would serve as a warning to him in 
future, but knowing how untamable was his spirit, he 
was much afraid that it would not be effective. 

With nothing to feed upon the excitement soon died 
down, and after a time Bradley judging rightly the 
tolerent attitude of the Westerner, returned with his 
wife and settled into the usual routine of life. But 
it was noticed that not so many fat steers disappeared 
off the range as before. 


122 


" vm 

MISS PARKER MAKES A PIE 

One morning about the first of August, Ned and 
Marcia determined to go after some of their beef steers 
that had strayed off the range and which a cowboy 
who passed the day before had told them were about 
twenty miles east. 

As it was a long ride Miss Parker decided to stay 
at home and write some letters. That was the only 
task she had set for herself while in the West, to write 
long and interesting letters to her many friends, some 
of whom she did not find time to write more than once 
a year. 

Collecting her writing materials and a couple of 
cushions she soon had herself comfortably ensconced 
in a hammock which swung between two enormous 
cottonwood trees south of the house, and commanded 
a view of the gate. 

She was interrupted in the midst of the first letter by 
the clattering of hoofs on the dry, hard road, and 
presently an opening in the trees disclosed to view a 
short, stocky figure on a little roan pony, bouncing up 
and down with every step of the horse, his tow-col- 
ored hair flying in the breeze. He drew rein and 
called out : 

*'Hello, leddy! Me bane Yon Yonson. Me little 

123 


STEYE OF THE BAR GEE RANCH 


poy youst got a bane his nose oop. My vife youst 
tell me — go get Mrs. Alton. You tell her — hein?'' 

Hardly able to restrain her laughter at his queer dia- 
lect Miss Parker went to look for Mrs. Alton, who 
came out and made inquiries as to what had now hap- 
pened to the “Calamity Danes/* as Ned had long ago 
dubbed them. She was used to such calls for some 
one of their numerous brood of clumsy and awkward 
children, in their efforts to overcome the handicap of 
heredity and become cowpunchers and broncho- 
busters, were always getting hurt, and then would send 
post haste for Mrs. Alton. 

The little Danish boys made valient efforts, but they 
did not take kindly to the saddle, as they came from- 
a long line of peasant ancestry, who had been their own 
beasts of burden for centuries. 

The horse in the old countries is the dearly prized, 
possession of the rich. Even now the father never' 
thought of saddling a horse when he wished to drive in( 
the milk cows, or head a refractory animal about his 
ranch. He would simply set out on foot and run so 
fast that his feet could hardly be seen to touch the' 
ground, but seemed to be twinkling along in the air. 

So the children had a hard time of trying to acquire 
that oneness of horse and man that seemed to be the^ 
natural inheritance of the other plains-born children. i 
As a result Mrs. Alton had become sort of an emerg- ' 
ency surgeon. Setting broken limbs, sewing up cuts, 
and otherwise coming to the rescuce, when the little 
two-year-old Mollie decided that a rattle snake was a 
suitable top, or the baby had a bane his nose oop as 
in the present instance. 

Telling the man to drive up Little Don, and saddle 
him for her, she went off to put on her riding habit. 
For, in spite of her age and white hair, she still rode 
horseback when in a hurry, as in that way one could 
124 


MISS PAEKER MAKES A PIE 


frequently make short cuts across the country, where 
a buggy would have to make long detours to find a safe 
crossing through the many gulches. 

She was soon ready and they started off, leaving 
Miss Parker at the ranch with now only the old 
grandad for company. 

Delighted at the prospect of a long quiet day at let- 
ter writing, she made an energetic beginning, but, alas, 
for good intentions. Perhaps she had not recovered 
from the effects of the dance she had attended a few 
nights before, or it may have been the imusual quiet 
^of the ranch coupled with the warmth of the day, 
anyway, in a few minutes she was fast asleep. 

And while she slept on undisturbed in the cool shade 
of the trees, lulled by the gentle breeze which fanned 
her cheeks, three dusty, tired cowboys cheerfully rode 
four or five miles out of their way through the broil- 
ling hot sun, just to pass the ranch and give her greet- 
ing. 

The Alton Ranch had always been a favorite stop- 
ping place, but since Miss Parker's arrival it had be- 
come more popular than ever. The cowboys seemed 
to think that no matter where they were going the 
nearest way was by the Alton Ranch, and Ned said 
that “if all the stray cattle and horses that were 
searched for in that vicinity had been there they would 
have stampeeded some night and tore down the whole 
dang place." 

It became such a joke that, after a time, they would 
ask every cowboy that came along if he was hunting 
strays. Most of them were too bashful to do more 
than gaze from afar, and stammer “Yes, ma'am," and 
“No ma'am," if addressed by Miss Parker, but this was 
.not true of Steve, who paid open court to the lady, 
; and made frequent trips to the Alton Ranch, happening 
along at any time. 


125 


STEYE OF THE BAK GEE EANCH 


And so it was to-day. He rode up, accompanied by 
Ira and Billie, and so deep were Miss Parker’s 
slumbers that the noise made by the three horsemen 
galloping up to the ranch did not awaken her. 

They dismounted, threw the rein over their horses’ 
heads and entered the gate. Spying Miss Parker 
lying in the hammock asleep they mischievously stole 
up and quietly seated themselves tailor fashion on the 
ground in front of her. 

She made a beautiful picture as she reclined among 
the cushions, her cheeks flushed by sleep, and whisps 
of black hair blown about by the wind. One slender, 
white arm, from oif which the loose sleeve had fallen, 
was bent up over her head, partially shielding her eyes 
from the light. Behind her was a thick hedge of tame 
current bushes, laden with scarlet fruit, and formed 
a suitable background for the girl’s rich coloring. 

The whole made a scene in marked contrast to the 
bare and treeless plains over which they had come, al- 
ready being turned brown by the unusual heat and 
drouth. So it is no wonder that the fixed gaze of 
three pair of fascinated eyes soon aroused her, and 
with a startled exclamation she sat up, scattering 
papers and letters in every direction. 

Steve, fearing that she might be offended at their 
seeming familiarity, very respectfully apologized, say- 
ing in extenuation : “You made such a pretty picture 
that we did not like to wake you, for fear you might 
be a vision and disappear.” 

“Well, if that is the case,” answered she, “I sup- 
pose I shall have to forgive you, but since I am really 
flesh and blood as you see, will you please pick up my 
letters, which the wind is trying to carry out on the 
prairie to amuse the coyotes.^” 

They all began collecting the scattered letters, and 
Steve after chasing one elusive missive about the yard, 
126 


MISS PAKKER MAKES A PIE 


was rewarded for his trouble by seeing at the bottom, 
the closing salutation of, “Lovingly yours, Jack/' 

“Loving yours, Jack," mused he, as he returned 
it to her. “Who is Jack, and what class is he in? Is 
he one of the ‘Also ran,' the ^Has beens' or “Coin' 
to be'?" 

“I don't know," answered Miss Parker, laughing. 
“I have not classified him as yet What one should 
you suggest?" 

“Well, I don't know what one he's in now, but I 
know where he’s goin' to be, I'm never goin' to stop 
until him and all the rest are in the discard, and me 
on the winnin' side, well past the judge’s stand when 
the rope falls." 

“Indeed,” mused Miss Parker. “Methinks I have 
heard those words before, or something to that effect, 
spoken quite as confidently as you have uttered them. 
But as Utah only allows to men the privilege of more 
than one spouse, I do not see how they are all going 
to win do you? Unless I should foimd a new Sect 
giving women the same prerogatives the Mormons 
enjoy. 

“I have often thought it might not be a bad plan, 
as most of the married men I know are so engrossed in 
making money that they have no time for companion- 
ship with their wives, who are forced to sit alone of 
evenings and amuse themselves during the day by 
spending money, attending woman's clubs or going to 
the matinee, with never a man on the horizon any- 
where. 

“So, instead of allowing a man more than one wife, 
the women should be allowed two husbands. One to 
support her, and the other to amuse her." 

“Well, that might be necessary in the cities,” ob- 
jected Steve. '“But out here the women amuse them- 
selves by lookin' after the house and children, and 
127 


STEVE OF THE BAE GEE EAI^CH 


whenever there is anything goin' on, they all go to- 
gether/* 

“That’s so,” agreed Billie. “But you have neglected 
to mention one of the ways the women out here have 
of amusin’ themselves, and that is ‘cookin’.” 

“Tryin’ to follow all this lofty conversation between 
you two is awful fatiguin’ and I don’t believe I’ll be 
able to stand much more of it without something to eat 
anyway. Of course, I ain’t hintin’, but did any of you 
ever eat a currant pie? I’ve looked at them currants 
until I can just tell what a currant pie’d taste like.” 

“I’m bettin’ that Miss Parker can make the best cur- 
rant pie you ever eat,” said Ira. 

“You must have a good imagination, Ira, if you can 
tell what a pie I made would taste like. The only 
pies I ever made were composed of a judicious mixture 
of clay and water and bak^ in the sun.” 

“I am like the man from Missouri,” said Steve, “and 
will have to be shown. Q)me on, boys, let’s get some 
buckets and pick some.” 

At this Miss Parker was in a quandary, and going 
in the house appealed to the old man. 

“Grandad, what must I do? Here are all these 
hungry men clammoring for pie, and I don’t know how 
to make one.” 

“I don’t know,” answered Mr. Alton. “Maybe you 
can find out from the cook book. There ought to be 
one around somewhere. You surely will have to try, 
as all the women out here can make pies, and these 
hoys naturally think you ought to make better pies than 
anybody else, judgin’ by the way you do other things. 

“They won’t hardly imderstand you not bein’ able to 
make pies. I surely think every girl ought to number 
pie makin’ among her accomplishments, for when the 
courtin’ days is over, and the minister is done sayin’ 
his little speech, the honeymoon lasts longer if the girl 
128 


MISS PARKER MAKES A PIE 

knows how to make her home and husband comfort- 
able. And that is true, be they rich or poor. I heard 
what you said about foundin* a new sect for women. 
Maybe them women you know wouldn't have to spend 
so much time alone if they knew more about makin' 
a home, and that don't mean that they all would need 
to cook or wash dishes either. But a little knowledge 
of that wouldn't hurt any of them." And with that 
he tottered out to the kitchen behind Miss Parker 
to see the ftm, just as the boys came in with a bucket- 
ful of berries. 

‘‘Well, if you men will promise to eat what I make. 
I'll try and concoct a pie. It cannot taste very badly 
made out of these lovely currants." 

“Let me see,” ponder^ she. “I am always reading 
Mrs. Rose's Household Hints in the Woman's Hope 
Companion, but all I can remember about making pie 
crust is that you put in lots of lard, a little water, and 
do not kneed it very much, and then roll it out on a 
marble slab. That settles it I can not make it as we 
have no marble slab on which to roll it out" 

“Oh, roll it out on the table, or on the floor. We 
d<xi't care," said Ira. 

“Marble slab," said Steve. “Now where did I see 
a marble slab ?” 

“The only one I ever saw in this country," said 
Billie, “is a flat stone at the head of a grave inside that 
little picket fence at Johnnie Rice's place, where we 
planted that fellow we found frozen to death in your 
claim shack two or three years ago." 

“You go ahead and mix the dough," chuckled 
Steve, “and I'll furnish the slab.” 

“Now, where has he gone.^" inquired Miss Parker. 
“To get the headstone?" 

“I dont' know," said Billie. “Steve is usually equal 
'to any emergency.” 

129 


STEVE OF THE BAB GEE EA^^CH 


‘‘Well, I guess if you said you wanted it, some of 
'em would get it for you,” observed Grandad. “So far 
you have a sample of about everything the plains pro- 
duce. Rattlesnake skins, horn toads, magpies, Indian 
arrows, an' I don’t know what all. You only need a 
tombstone to complete the list. The other day while 
you was gone that crazy Flint rode up, half leadin’ and 
half draggin’ a live coyote by his lariat, which he said 
he was bringin’ to you. I told him to shoot the dumbed 
thing. I ain’t a goin’ to have it around here eatin’ 
up all the chickens and snappin’ at everybody. 

“I don’t mind turnin’ the place into a museum as 
long as they bring harmless sort of things, but I draw 
the line at live coyotes and rattlesnakes.” 

There was a sound in the next room of something 
falling and a loud crash, but before they could go to 
see what had happened, Steve came out carrying the 
marble top off an old walnut dresser. 

“Well, I’ll be dumbed,” exclaimed Grandad. “Did 
you break that dresser. I’ve had that for forty years.” 

“No, I just knocked the lamp off and broke the 
chimney.” 

“Come on. Miss Parker,” called Billie. “Here’s your 
marble slab, so you’ve no excuse now.” 

“Go ahead,” encouraged Ira. “And we’ll all help. 
Here, Billie, you get some flour. I’ll get the lard, and 
Steve you get the sugar.” 

“AH right,” assented Steve. “Where do they keep 
the sugar. Grandad ?” 

“I don’t know. They ought to be some up here, but 
if they ain’t, they’s a sack down cellar,” answered the 
old man. 

Finally all the ingredients were collected and they all 
sat aromid to watch Miss Parker make the pie, and 
that was enough to onbarrass even an oa^peri^ced 
130 


mss PAEKER MATTE S A PIE 


cook. The old man seeing her confosion came to the 
rescue by saying: 

“Ain^t you fellows goin^ to have anything but pie for 
dinner? While Miss Parker is maJdn’ it, you had 
better get some meat and peel some potatoes.” 

Miss Parker was naturally deft with her hands, and 
the long slender fingers that wielded the brush and 
pencil so cleverly were equally as deft as she kneeded 
the dough, covered the pan, and at last daintily pinched 
the edges together, the way she had seen Aimt Ma- 
thilda, their old colored cook, finish off her pies. 

When she had put in the berries she started to pour 
in the whole cup of sugar, when Steve stopped her 
with a laugh. 

'What is the matter?” inquired she. 

“Ain’t 3rou puttin’ in too much sugar?” 

“I do not Imow. It must take a lot I read once 
that the way to make gooseberry pie was to put in 
sugar as long as your conscience would allow you, and 
then shut your eyes and throw it in with both hands 
as fast as you coiild. And I believe that currants have 
even more acid than gooseberries.” 

“Wdl, just put in a little, and if it not sweet enough 
we can put in more. It won^t take so much if you make 
the pie, you know,” suggested Billie. 

At last the pie was ready. Billie had the potatoes 
cm cooking; Ira cut the meat, and Steve made the 
coffee. They all united and set the table, and helped 
take up the dinner. The pie was set out to ccml, while 
they ate, and when they were ready Miss Parker 
hunted up some plates to put it on, and soon everybody 
was served. 

Steve put rather a generous piece in his mouth, and 
then loolang around rather startled, swallowed it at one 
gulp, and h^tily took a drink of water. Then he quiz- 
K^dly watched Ira and BiDie while th^ ate some of 
131 


STEVE OF THE BAE GEE BA^CH 


theirs. They each took a bite, swallowed quickly, and 
then looked at Steve, waiting until Miss Parker should 
take a piece of her's, and when she had, there was a 
general explosion. Steve had made a mistake when 
he went after the sugar and dipped into the salt sack. 


132 


t 


rx 

COYOTE CHASE 

After dinner was over, Ira and Billie reluctantly 
took their departure, and Steve suggested to Miss 
Parker that they take the dogs and go for a coyote 
chase. To this she readily consented as so far they 
had not been able to find a coyote on any of their trips. 
At night their nervous yapping kept her awake, but by 
day they kept out of sight through respect for the 
pack of hounds, whom they had learned to fear. 

While Steve was saddling a horse for her to ride, she 
went in and put on her riding habit and boots, and 
calling the dogs they were soon on their way. The 
pack consisted of seven black and white-^)otted gray 
hounds. Only four of them came in answer to their 
repeated calls, and these were old Nick and Bettie and 
their two sprightly ofiFsprings who were now old 
enough to be initiated into the mysteries of the chase, 
but were too young to be of much assistance in killing 
a coyote. 

One or the ether of them was constantly breaking 
away from the pack to chase a prairie dog, which 
would entice them on by sitting on the edge of its den 
and emitting its saucy little weau, weau, weau, each 
time jerking down its flat, stubby tail like a toy dog. 
When the pup was just upon it, with one tantalizing 
squeak it woxild duck into the hole. 

133 


STEVE OF THE BAR GEE RANCH 


Every now and then as they rode along they wotdd' 
come across a clumsy, ungainly horn toad, which in- 
creased its awkward gait as it hurried out of the way. 
While the little sand lizards, trusting in their extra 
swiftness, would scurry along ahead of the horses for 
a space, and then as if giving up the race, would scram- 
ble up the sides of the path, often just in time to avoid 
being stepped upon. 

“Mercy exclaimed Miss Parker. “To look at the 
plains, one would think them as barren of life as they 
are of vegitation, but everywhere one finds creeping, 
crawling things, all of the same yellow, brownish tint 
of the grass and earth. My horse nearly stepped on 
that little wiggly thing just now, and look there! 
What is the matter with that bird ?“ 

“Well, I call that grit,” said Steve. “See that rattler 
slidin’ off there. It's been after her nest, and she has i 
been tryin' to drive it away.” 

“Hold your horse. I am goin' to shoot it,” saying 
which he whipped out his revolver, there was a quick 
report, and a spat of dust which the bullet kicked up 
as it went into the ground, after passing through the 
snake about half way down its sinuous length. An- 
other shot tore its head to pieces. 

“How can you hit things like that.^ You don't seem 
to take any aim,” 

“Oh, I don't know,” answered Steve, somewhat em- 
barrassed. “I guess it is a good deal like playin' 
ball. Your eye follows the ball, and your hands take 
the right position to catch it.” 

“I believe the bird is hurt See how she flutters 
along.” 

“I guess she is just playin' off, trying to draw our 
attenticHi away from her nest which ought to be some- 
where near. 

‘'Yes, there it is behind that little weed, with four 

134 


COYOTE CHASE 


'young ones in it Ain't they ugly little things with 
their mouths spread open like that? They don't look 
Hike they was worth makin' such a fuss over, do they ?" 

**No," answered Miss Parker, laughing. “But I 
have seen people who were just as foolish. 

“I remember one time when I was a little girl going 
with some other children to view a new baby. The 
’ proud young mother was holding it on her lap, and we 
'.^1 gathered around her. The other children with much 
tact immediately began exclaiming about how pretty 
and sweet it was. It had an unusually thick head of 
dark hair for a young baby, and as it lay there wav- 
ing its tiny hands and puckering up its little red face, 
it reminded me of the monkey belonging to the old 
organ grinder who used to pass our house every day. 

“The baby's father was standing near, and seeing 
/that I did not seem as enthusiastic as the others, very 
foolishly asked me if I didn't think it was pretty, and 

blimtly answered 'Na' 

“I never shall forget his snort of contempt, and his 
, remark that *the little fool didn't know a pretty baby 
when she saw one.' The other children looked at me 
Iwith horror. I resolved that I would never make that 
Lmistake again. So the next time I happened to be 
where there was a little baby, and was invited up to its 
crib to see it, although it was screeching at the top 
of its lungs, I mustered up what enthusiasm I cotdd, 
and said : Tt is very pretty.' 

“Its parents seemed to have a sense of humor, and 
shouted with laughter at my saying the baby was 
pretty when it was crying." 

“I should have thought you would have been rather 
discouraged after that," said Steve, chuckling. 

They had been riding up a gentle slope, and just 
then reached the top, which was the highest point for 
miles around and gave a commanding view of the 
135 


STEVE OF THE BAK GEE RANCH 


whole surrounding country. All about spread the 
prairie, cut here and there by gulches, which converted 
its surface into rolling undulating mounds or hills, 
while to the west, as far as the eye could reach, 
stretched the purple, snow-capped mountains, stand- 
ing stiff against the sky. The tallest peaks piercing the 
clouds and glistening in the stm above them. 

Miss Parker stopped her horse, and turning slowly, 
let her gaze travel from one far horizon to another, 
and then back over the vastness that intervened. There 
was nothing to mar the view. Here and there a gray 
speck marked the sight of some ranch, and tucked 
away in the valleys where the creeks ran, were patches 
of dark green meadow lands, but for the most part 
there was nothing but the bare, brown prairie, sweep- 
ing on and on, ever coaxing the eye to greater reaches 
of vision. A light wind was blowing from the west, 
coming fresh and resonant from the snow and pines 
of the mountains. 

Miss Parker drew a long breath of the pure, cool 
air, and exclaimed : 

‘'Oh ! I love this country. 

“I do not believe that you people who have grown 
up in the midst of these rolling prairies and in sight 
of those majestic mountains can imagine what im- 
pression they make on a person who has lived in a 
crowded city like New York. 

“I believe there are thousands of people who live 
and die there, without ever seeing a sunrise or sunset. 
For all they see of the sun or moon, their days and 
nights, might be caused by turning on or off of the 
electric lights. 

“In the suburbs it is not so bad. There they have 
nice shady streets and green lawns, but in the city 
proper there are nothing but narrow, tunnel-like 
136 


COYOTE CHASE 


streets, walled on either side by hideous brownstone 
houses. Each just like the other. 

“The atmosphere is laden with moisture collected 
from the sea and rivers, which in winter bites and 
stings the hands and facK like taking a plunge into 
ice-cold water. But it is even worse in summer. Then 
it becomes a suffocating blanket through which the 
people gasp and struggle for breath. 

“I am afraid this trip has spoiled me, and I will be 
like a bird in a cage, pining for the freedom of which 
I have had a glimpse.” 

“Well, I sure feel a heap encouraged since bearin’ 
that speech. With the country standin’ ace high, I 
ought to win in a walk, without your goin’ to Utah and 
foundin’ that new Sect for females you was talkin’ 
about to-day.” 

“Dear me, have you been discouraged?” said she in 
a mocking tone. “I hadn’t observed it” 

“Oh, there have been times when I have been a 
little anxious, but I don’t worry much since Reggie 
went back. While he was here I used to lay aw^e 
nights takin’ inventories of myself and personal as- 
sets, and stackin’ them up against Reggie and his mil- 
lions, and I couldn’t help admittin’ to myself that any 
right-minded girl ought to take the millions, even if 
Reggie was a heavy encumbrance, but I kept hopin’ 
all the time that you wouldn’t.” 

“And now since he has gone, you have no more 
anxiety, I suppose,” said she a little nettled at his 
assurance. 

“I guess I have enough discomfort to please you if 
you loiew all about it. Most girls can cause a man 
that,^even '£ there ain’t much competition. They’ll 
keep ’em fifi the anxious seat just the same.” 

“And wise is the maiden who prolongs their agony 
as long as possit^) for when a man has won a for- 
137 


STEVE OF THE BAR GEE RANCH 


tone, he spends much time and thought in an effort 
to keep it, but when he has won a woman he considers 
the matter settled for life. To him courting is like 
reading an interesting book, both are all absorbing 
until finished; while to a woman, loving words are 
always the greatest treasures of her heart. Moral — ^A 
girl should never marry while yet young enough to be 
wooed.” And with a laughing challenge at Steve she 
set her horse into a gallop and rode at a breakneck 
pace down the hill. The dogs with their long, easy 
lope keeping alongside the horses, and as they looked 
up at her their open mouths and lolling tongues gave 
the impression that they were joining in her mirth. 

Just as she was about to call Steve's attention to 
it, Nick and Bettie pricked up their ears, and with a 
significant look at the pups, quietly slipped around the 
head of a little draw, and came full upon a mother 
coyote and her five little cubs chasing each other in 
a spirited game ot tag. 

The mother upon seeing the dogs gave an imperative 
yap of command, and the cubs without stopping to see 
what had caused this sudden interruption in their play, 
scuttled to safety in the den, at the other end of the 
valley. All but one, who had in an attempt to elude 
its playfellow, made a wider detour than usual, and 
when the dogs appeared it was directly in their path. 

The mother seeing its peril and heedless of her own 
safety, with reckless devotion, rav between them and 
tbo cub. Her ruse was successhil, as she came so 
dcsc to old Nick’s nose that he forgot all about the 
little one, and making a quick turn, was right at her 
heels , Bettie and the two pups strung out behind, and 
away they went down the guch; up the hill, circling 
over the prairie ; now out of sight in some gulley, only 
to reappear in a few minutes on another hill. 

It was a splendidly matched race, neither the doe- 

138 ^ 


COYOTE CHASE 


nor the coyote seeming to gain on the other. Bettie 
and the pups by this time were far in the rear. 

Ordinarily, old Nick would have made short work 
of a coyote that had no more of a start, but this one 
was in imusually good condition. 

Long ago, she had acquired an appetite for young 
and tender veal, which other seasons could only occa- 
sionally be gratified, but this summer she had feasted 
to satiation. Many a startled Jack and cottontail had 
bounded off before her approach, only to stop in sur- 
prised uncertainty at her non-pursuit. 

There had been little rainfall that summer, so that 
the cows with their lusty offspring making incessant 
demands upon them were forced to stray far from 
water, in order to find good grazing places. Too far 
for the little calves to make the trip during the heat 
of the day. 

Now this wary old coyote knew this. When a cow 
would carefully hide her little one in some hollow, or 
between thick bunches of soap weeds, and hurry away 
to quench her thirst,, the sneaking old marauder, who 
had watched her departure from some safe covert, 
would steal upon the helpless, sprauling victim, make 
a quick meal, and steal away before the mother's re- 
turn. Well knowing that in her rage and grief she 
would wreck a swift vengeance with her long sharp 
horns. 

But now retribution was fast approaching. In vain 
did she strain her exhausted muscles in greater effort. 
Old Nick with his long bounding leaps was gradually 
lessening the distance between them, and at last 
stretching himself in a mighty leap, he shot forward, 
clutched her by the neck with his sharp fangs, and 
with a dexterous twist, threw her over and over. 

She was quickly up, and turned at bay, ears flat- 
tened back and yellow eyes gleaming. Old Nick mak- 
139 


STEYE OF THE BAE GEE RANCH 


ittg feints of attack to keep her interested until Bettic 
and the pups came up, as he well knew that if he gave 
battle without their assistance, it would be very costly 
to him, even though he should come off victorious. 

When they arrived, he, deftly evading her snapping 
fangs, made a grab for her throat and the pups get- 
ting as far from the danger zone as possible, each took 
ahold of a hind leg and groimd it between their cnmch- 
ing jaws. 

TTie horses caught the enthusiasm of the chase and 
Miss Parker and Steve were in at the death. All the 
pleasure of the chase now gave place to pity for the 
lifeless form which the dogs were wooling so savagely. 
Asking Steve to call them, Miss Parker was glad 
to start homeward, vowing never again to be a party 
to such a slaughter. 

When they arrived at the ranch, Steve after helping 
Miss Parker to dismount, said : **1 do not believe I will 
go in as I am expecting some cattle buyers to be at 
the ranch to-morrow morning, and if Marcia and Ned 
urged me to stay, I don't believe I would be able to 
tear myself away. It is hard enough as it is," 

“But it is going to rain," objected Miss Parker. 

‘Well, it has been dry so long that it would almost 
have to drown me before I'd complain. There's goin^ 
to be a dance at the hall on our ranch Saturday night, 

and I'd like mighty well to take you if you'd care to 

__ » 

go- 

“I will go if Marcia and Ned are going also." 

“Well, they are goin'. They told me the other day 
that they would come. So I'll be after you." And 
then laying his arm upon his horse's neck, he leant 
his head upon it, concealing for an instant, the look 
of love and yearning which was expressed so openly 
in his eyes and face. Then mounting, he resolutely 
140 


COYOTE CHASE 


turned his horse, and galloped away, just as the long 
promised rain began to fall. 

^What became of Steve?” inquired Ned, as Miss 
Parker entered the house, 

"Oh! He went up in a cloud, or at least it looked 
that way. The mist shut off my view, just as he was 
climbing that steep hiU,” 



141 


t '/i 



STEVE SELLS SOME CATTLE 


Among the buyers of cattle and horses that traveled 
over the country were a number of Jews. It was an 
occupation that appealed strongly to their ideas of 
thrift and economy, as the isolated ranchers were not 
able to keep up with the changes in the market, so there 
was always the chance of buying the stock enough 
below the price to make quite a profit. Then, too, 
the hospitable Westerners would of course never think 
of charging them for board or horse feed, so if they 
did not make anything, it was costing them nothing to 
live. 

Some of them had been buying over the same terri- 
tory for years, and had gradually overcome much of 
the prejudice with which their race was held. Among 
these was one called DeDeck, who as he prospered, 
had answered the agonized appeal of his persecuted 
relatives in Russia and had brought them to America, 
singly or in pairs, until all his near relatives were here, 
and after them came the deluge of uncles and cousins. 

The last to arrive was an old weatherbeaten, scrag- 
gly- whiskered Jew and his son Isaac. The latter, with 
the passion for learning which all Jews seem to pos- 
sess, started at once to night school, and when he had 
somewhat mastered a working knowledge of English 
he began looking about for the quickest means of emas- 
142 


STEVE SELLS SOME CATTLE 


'sing the fortune of which he dreamed day and night. 
When he had by incredible economy and self-denial 
saved a hundred dollars he consulted DeDeck as to 
'how he should invest it. 

‘*Vy don' you by cattles?" inquired DeDeck. “You 
debosits you moneys mit de Commission House by 
vitch I do beesiness, und ven you py cattles you giff 
an order on dem, de same as by de bank. Ven dey 
see you are a goot judge of cattles and make moneys, 
dey will let you draw on dem for a little more den you 
half on debosit. You ought to be a goot judge of 
cattles, you half been raised by de countries in Russia." 

So in pursuance of this plan Isaac and his father 
hunted up an old second-hand wagon and an ancient 
horse and started on their way. They had been buying 
for sometime, and it was they whom Steve was ex- 
pecting. 

Early the next morning after he was at the Alton 
Ranch, old Rosenbaum and Isaac drove up, and Steve 
went out and rounded up some old cows and beef 
steers, which he had previously driven down near the 
ranch to have them handy in case some buyer should 
come along. The old man stayed in the wagon as he 
was bent and crippled with rheumatism, and sent his 
son Isaac to do the dickering. 

Isaac climbed down out of the wagon and ran around 
among the cattle to look them over, and they, unused 
to seeing a man on foot, watched him with round eyes, 
and now and then one of them would shake its head. 

“Vat you wants for dose cattles, Shteve?" inquired 
Isaac. 

“I'll take $22 a head for the she stuff, and $32 a 
head for the steers," answered Steve. 

“Oy ! oy! dot is too mooch. I giff you ninedeen 
tollars for de she stoof, and eight und twendy tollars 
for de shteers." 


143 


STEVE OF THE BAK GEE KAISTCH 


"No, I can't do it," objected Steve. "The price I 
made you is the best I can do." 

"Oy ! oy ! But the cows, dey are old, und make 
to die by de time dey go to de stock yards, un de 
shteers, dey are youst so thin as never vas. I pay 
you ninedeen tollars for de cows, und eight und 
twendy for de shteers, und take dem right now," 
coaxed Isaac. 

"No, I won’t do it. The price I made you is the 
lowest I will take," said Steve, and galloped off to 
bunch up the cattle again as they had begun to stray. 

Isaac caught hold of his stirrup, and ran along 
beside the horse, saying: "I giff you ninedeen-fifty 
for de cows, and twendy-eight und hefty for de 
shteers." 

"You will have to go a little higher than that," an- 
swered Steve, chuckling as he rode a little faster, the 
nimble Isaac still sprinting along at his stirrup. Just 
then old Rosenbaum called Isaac, and after consulting 
for awhile, the latter ran across to head Steve off, but 
Steve saw him coming and turned his horse and gal- 
loped in the other direction. Isaac darted about among 
the cattle trying to catch him, but as soon as he would 
get near, Steve would pretend to see a cow or steer 
about to get away, and whirl his horse and ride off to 
head it. 

The perspiration was streaming down Isaac’s face, 
and his breath was coming in gasps, but with the per- 
sistance of his race in search of a bargain, he played 
tag with Steve around among the cattle, and whenever 
he was near enough, would shout some offer, such as : 

"You cut out de old black und white cow, und de 
brindle shteer und I giff you more." 

At last some of the cows began to get restless, and 
several times when Isaac had started in front of an 
old cow, she had tossed her head rather threateningly. 
144 


STEVE SELLS SOME CATTLE 


Steve saw it, and called to him to be careful, but the 
Jew was too intent on his trade. 

Finally the old red cow began to paw the ground, 
and the next time Isaac came near she made for him, 
and at last awake to his danger, he sprinted toward 
old Rosenbaum and the wagon, who shouted: 

“Make yourself for to hurry, Isaac.” 

But Isaac did not need any suggestions on speed. He 
was doing the best he knew, and was giving the old 
cow a good race. Steve was rocking in his saddle 
with laughter, but at the same time getting his rope 
ready to interfere in case he saw the cow was going 
to overtake the Jew, who the farther he ran, the faster 
he semed to go, with the cow right at his heels, neck 
bowed, trying to gore the tails of his old, rusty frock 
coat, which were sticking straight out behind him. 

With a final burst of speed he was about to make 
the wagon, when he stubbed his toe and fell; the old 
cow made a dive for him, Steve whirled the rope, and 
caught her round the horns. The trained cow pony 
settled back on his haunches, and the cow's head came 
up with a jerk, one horn thrust neatly through the seat 
of Isaac's pants, and there he hung suspended. Steve 
was laughing so that he could not do anything, but 
Isaac's trousers had seen much service, and the fabric 
was old and rotten. Gradually the rent made by the 
cow's horn began to widen, and at last ripped clear 
through; Isaac fell to the ground, and scrambled into 
the wagon. 

Old Rosenbaum whipped up his horse and drove to 
the house, but by the time Steve arrived, Isaac had 
recovered some of his assurance and when Steve dis- 
mounted, he ran to him and falling upon his knees, 
hugged Steve around the legs, saying: 

“You goot poy; you save my life; I giff you twendy 
tollars for de cows, und dirty tollars for de shteers.” 
145 


STEVE OF THE BAR GEE RANCH 


“Well, you are grateful, “ exclaimed Steve. “I did 
not suppose anything would make a Sheeney loosen 
up that much. But you’ll have to do better than that.” 

The Jews stayed around all day, and at last late in 
the afternoon they became discouraged and left. The 
next morning Steve was out riding and passed the 
Knox Ranch about ten miles east of “ — G” Ranch. Ed 
Knox came out and inquired : 

“Have you seen old Rosenbaum this morning? He 
just left here awhile ago, and the last I saw of him he 
was hittin’ the high places for your place. He came 
over here last night and looked at our cattle, and hag- 
gled around trying to jew us down. Finally I got tired 
and gave him a good cussin’, and told him I wouldn’t 
sell them to him at any price, as Broadhurst was com- 
ing out in a few days to buy your cattle and mine too. 
So he became excited and said he was goin’ over to 
buy your cattle before the other man arrived.” 

“Did they tell you about the cow chasin’ Isaac?” 
inquired Steve. 

“No, did she get him?” inquired Ed, delightedly. 

“No, but she caught his pants. Didn’t you see how 
she tore them ?” 

“Yes, I saw something was the matter. He bor- 
rowed a needle and thread to sew them up. Said he 
caught them on a fence.” 

At this Steve chuckled joyously, and said: 

“I shore never saw anything to equal that Sheeney 
for runnin’. I believe if he’d had a half mile to go, 
that old cow wouldn’t a been able to see him for dust. 
And then when she lifted him up with one horn 
through the seat of his pants, an’ his arms and legs 
wavin’ in the breeze I thought I’d die laughin’. Them 
pants was built for a man that weighed about two hun- 
dred and had a big bay window, and when the old cow 
caught up the slack in the seat, Isaac’s legs shot out 
146 


STEVE SELLS SOME CATTLE 


at the bottom, lookin' Hike pipestems. It certainly was 
funny." And laughing at the remembrance, Steve 
turned his horse and remarked: 

“Well, I guess I’d better hit the trail, if I want to 
catch Rosenbaum at the ranch. Think I’ll just raise 
the price of them cattle one dollar a head. So long.’’ 

In the meantime the two Jews had returned to the 
“G’’ and Blackie came out to see them. 

“Where’s Shteeve?’’ inquired Isaac. 

“Oh, he’s off ridin’ somewhere,’’ answered Blackie, 
“What do you want?’’ 

“Ve vants to get de cows und de shteers ve bought 
yesterday.’’ 

“He didn’t say anything to me about selling you any 
cattle. How much did you pay for them ?’’ 

“Twendy tollars a head for de she stoof, und dirty 
tollars for de shteers.’’ 

“Are you sure you bought them for that?’’ asked 
Blackie. “I heard him refuse to sell them for that 
the other day.’’ 

“Oy I oy ! sure. Ve puy dem for dot. Coom inside 
de house and ve pay you de moneys und you giff us 
a bill of sale, und ve vill shtart right avay.’’ 

“I guess you will have to wait until Steve comes.’’ 

“Oy ! ve puy dem all right. Ve vant to get to Den- 
ver to-day. You let us haff dem. Shteeve he let us 
haff dem for twendy tollars, but ve giff you twendy-one 
for de cows, und dirty-one for de shteers, if you let us 
haff dem right avay.’’ 

“Humph, raisin’ your own price. Now I know you 
never bought them, for if you had you would hang 
around here for a week rather than pay any more.’’ 

Just then Steve rode up, and the Jews nothing 
abashed at being caught, went up to him and tried to 
bluff him into letting them have the cattle at that 
price. 


147 


STEVE OF THE BAR GEE RAJSTCH 


“You sure have the nerve,” angrily exclaimed Steve, 
“But you might as well not waste your time. I didn’t 
sell you the cattle at that price, and what’s more you 
can’t buy them to-day at the price I offered them to 
you for yesterday. I want a dollar more per head, 
and if you don’t want them at that price, you do not 
need to take them for I just received word that Broad- 
hurst is coming out, and I would rather sell them to 
him anyway.” 

At this the Jews became very anxious, and as Steve 
acted more and more indifferent, they agreed to take 
them, and wrote out an order on the BrockweU Com- 
mission Company in Denver for the money. Steve 
helped them drive the cattle to the station and load 
them in the cars. The freight train was supposed to 
leave at 4 P. M., but as usual it was late, and upon 
inquiry Steve found that it would not be there imtil 
2 A. M. next morning. He stayed around for awhile, 
and then began to think that the long wait, packed in 
the cars was liable to be pretty hard on the old cows. 
If any of them should die the Commission Company 
would not honor the order, so he decided to ride on 
into Denver, which was twenty-five miles away. He 
reached there about four o’clock and presented his 
order for payment. 

“Where are the stock?” inquired BrockwelL 

“They are not in yet” 

“Well you wait until they come in, and then bring 
in the order and I will cash it.” 

“I don’t know how soon the cattle will be in, and I 
have to get back home to-night,” objected Steve. ‘Tt 
ain’t nothing to me if they never get here. I sold them 
to old Rosenbaum, and it’s up to him. All I want is 
my money. I don’t care any more about the cattle, but 
if you don’t pay me. I’ll go out and stop the cattle. 
148 


STEVE SELLS SOME CATTLE 


They paid me enough down that I can afford to take 
them back.” 

“How far out are they?” inquired Brockwell. 

“Oh, they left our house early this morning, and 
ought to be able to make it to-day,” answered Steve. 
Brockwell hesitatingly paid him, and when he had re- 
ceived the money, his anxiety to leave town suddenly 
vanished. The next morning he went down to the 
stock yards to see in what condition the cattle arrived. 
Something distracted his attention when they were un- 
loaded and presently Isaac saw him and came running 
up, wringing his hands, and weeping. 

“You tarn poy, you sheeted me. I shtop payment 
of dot order. Von of dem tarn shteers done make to 
break his laig, und von of de cows make to die lareatty. 
You iss von tarn sheet.” 

“I didn't cheat you. I set my price and you paid 
it. I was going to cut out some of the worst stock, 
but when I found you trying to make Blackie let you 
have them for less than I offered to sell them to you 
for, I thought I would show you that I could play 
Sheeney tricks too. 


149 


XI 


THE ACCIDENT 

In a few days Ned and Marcia again went off on 
one of their long rides and Miss Parker remained at 
home. All day she wandered restlessly about the 
house, unable to settle herself to anything, so at last 
she decided she would go for a ride. So far she had 
never gone out alone, but she thought she knew the 
country well enough by this time to find her way with- 
out any difficulty. 

Calling Flint, she asked him to saddle a horse for 
her. He looked rather doubtful for a moment, and 
then said: 

“The horse you usually ride is lame, and there’s 
nothin’ here but Trixie that we keep to drive in the 
saddle horses and milk cows. I’ll go out and get an- 
other horse, but it will make you late gettin’ started.” 

“Why can’t I ride Trixie? I only want to go for 
a short ride, and I will bring back the milk cows as I 
come home.” 

“Trixie ain’t more’n half broke. Miss Parker, an’ 
I am afraid to let you ride her. That tenderfoot that 
was out here last summer ruined her. He came out 
here from the East and struck Ned for a job. Said 
he wanted to learn how to break horses, and he was 
game all right, but he didn’t know how to ride. 

“When he came over from Elizabeth lookin’ for 
work, Ned asked him if he ever rode any, and he said 
*No,’ and Ned told him, ‘Well, I’ve got a little mare 
150 


THE ACCIDENT 


that has never been rode, and I guess I’ll just let you 
and her learn to ride together. It never fazed him a 
bit. He didn’t know enough about a horse to be afraid 
of one. 

“He brought a saddle and put it on her back, the 
way he had just seen Marcia saddle her horse, and 
Trixie just stood there, still as a mouse, lookin’ at him 
out of the tail of her eye. We was all too much sur- 
prised to say anything even if we had wanted to. 
When he had the saddle cinched tight he put on the 
bridle and climbed on, and say, you’d ought to a seen 
that little beast buck. What-you-may-call-it-in-there, 
it look like she would jump over the barn. The tender- 
foot dropped the reins, in-there, and grabbed the horn 
with both hands, but even at that he didn’t last more’n 
three jumps, when he sailed through the air like an 
eagle. But he had pluck, and after Trixie had bucked 
around with the saddle until she was tired, he got up 
and climbed on her again, and she stood still and let 
him, an’ then she went through the same performance 
again. 

“Every day he went out and tried her over again un- 
til at last Trixie seemed to get tired.of the fun and quit 
buckin’. He used to take fine care of her. He even 
roached her mane. But even now she’ll play tricks. 
You’ll be ridin’ along in a gallop and first thing you 
know, she’ll jump way off to one side, an’ there won’t 
be a thing for her to skeer at, but she don’t offer to 
buck any more.” 

“Well, I do so want to go for a ride. Perhaps she 
won’t jump at anything to-day and if she does not buck 
I will git along all right.” 

“Well, I don’t know,” said Flint, doubtfully. “Steve 
told me not to let you ride anything that wasn’t well 
broke, an’ if I let you have her an’ anything happened 
to you, he’d sure give me Hell, oh ! excuse me ma’am. 
151 


STEVE OF THE BAE GEE EAi^CH 


I mean he"d be damn mad. What-you-may-call-it-in- 
there, I don't believe I know what I do mean, ma'am, 
but it's nothin' disrespectful." 

"‘That is all right Flint, I know what you mean," 
answered she, much amused at his confusion. “But I 
want to go for a ride, and Steve let his sister ride 
Trixie when she was over here." 

“Well, that's all right. What-you-may-call-it-in- 
there, them girls can ride as good as any cowboy. Be- 
fore women took to ridin' men's saddles, and side-sad- 
dles was scarce, they used to ride all over the country 
bareback, with only a circingle around the horse, like 
women do in the circus, but if you are determined to 
go I'll saddle her for you, but I hope you won't go far.” 

“All right, I won't go far. But hurry up, it is get- 
ting late." 

Flint soon had Trixie saddled, and Miss Parker 
came out, called the dogs and started off. The rain 
had freshened the earth and the grass and flowers 
seemed to have taken on a new lease of life. As al- 
ways, when in the saddle, all restlessness left her, and 
Trixie, in seeming understanding of her mood, walked 
slowly along, giving her ample time for quiet enjoy- 
ment of the scene. She was completely lost to all 
time or place, and paid no attention to the direction 
she took, or anything except the peace and beauty of 
the surrounding country. 

She had ridden along in this way for some time, 
when suddenly from behind a bunch of sage brush, 
jumped a full-grown Jack rabbit, and bounded off 
across the prairie. Long ears erect, fluffy white tail 
bobbing, up and down, as it bounded along like a rub- 
ber ball ; taking one long leap and then a short one, 
bringing his powerful hind legs well up under him, 
and shooting off again into space; turning his head 
152 



in their cool shadows. 






t 


\ 



f 

e 



t 




4^ 


I 

f\ ■ 



) 


I 


V 






t 


I 


t 

^ ^4 


\ 

m 


4 • 


J 


$ 




I 

I 


i' 


% 

* I 


C 


» 


I 


>’ 




/ 


4 ,* 


« 


1 . 


THE ACCTDEOT 


from side to si<te, and staring with round eyes to see 
if he was fcdlowed, 

'l^e dogs were hmiting at a little distance, investi- 
gating every clump of sage, or soap weed or little 
depression, and did not see the rabbit until called ; then 
they set off; the lighter ones in the lead at first, the 
heavier ones bringing up in the rear to come in on a 
long, steady run which called for endurance and power. 

The rabbit, an old stager, and on to all the tricks of 
the chase, with prodigious leaps, led straight to a gul- 
ley, down one side and up the other, then circled 
around and came back the way he went Leading the 
dogs up and down the hill again, hoping to wind them 
in the eaiiy part of the race. 

But Old Nkk who had seen that trick played before, 
slowed up, letting the other dogs follow the rabbitis 
trail up and down the hills, while he shot off to one 
side, and fresh and unwinded, intercepted tiie rabbit as 
he returned across the gulley. 

Seeing this unexpected adversary, the rabbit became 
confused, turned and ran back towards the other dogs ; 
then discovering them, whirled and launched straight 
ahead, the whole pack at his heels; too close for him 
even to dodge, Nick in the lead, jaws spread ready 
to pick him up, when suddenly the Jack ducked into 
a hole, and Nick^s jaws closed on a mouthful of dirt. 

Laugjiing at their disappointment and chagrin, but 
well pleased to see the rabbit escape, the giri called the 
dogs to her and taking a biscuit from the pocket of 
her coat, fed them as a token of her approval, and 
again started on her way. 

Soon she came to a wide sandy creek, fringed on 
either side by a thick growth of trees. The shade 
looked inviting after the hot glare of the plains, so she 
decided to follow the course of the stream for awhile^ 
and ride along in their cool shadows. 

153 


STEVE OF THE BAE GEE EANCH 


Numberless birds called to each other from the tree- 
tops, while here and there in the gnarled and twisted 
branches of the willows were anchored great bunches 
of dry twigs, which puzzled Miss Parker for awhile, 
until coming to an unusually low branch, she saw some 
half-grown magpies peeping out. A little farther she 
came to what she judged was a tragedy wrought by 
the windstorm of the day before. An old dead willow 
had been blown down, and scattered all about were 
numberless dry twigs which had formed a nest, while 
here and there among the ruins were little birds which 
had been killed by the fall. The two parents circled 
aloft, voicing their grief with loud lamentations. 

Filled with pity at their very evident distress. Miss 
Parker watched them for a moment, allowing Trixie 
to find her own way around the fallen tree, when sud- 
denly she stepped upon a dry twig, which snapped with 
a loud report, and she, startled, reared and jumped 
sideways from under Miss Parker, leaving her with 
only one foot in the stirrup, and holding onto the 
reins. 

Letting loose with one hand, she grabbed the horn, 
and struggled to get back in the saddle, but Trixie with 
a wicked look in her eye, continued to jump sideways 
up the hill, toward the low hanging branches of a 
tree. 

Seeing that it was impossible to get back into the 
saddle, she loosened her foot, and stepped down, just 
in time to avoid being dragged off by the drooping 
limbs. Had she let go of the reins all would have been 
well, but Trixie made a lunge forward and Miss 
Parker fell backward, striking her head on a stone, 
and slightly twisting her ankle. 

Millions of stars danced before her eyes, as she lay 
on the ground, stunned by the blow on her head, but 
kept from sinking into unconsciousness by the pain in 
154 


THE ACCIDENT 


her ankle. After awhile her brain cleared, and she at- 
tempted to get up, but sank back, weak and faint, and 
was aroused by old Nick sympathetically licking her 
hands, while Bettie and the pups sat arotmd in puzzled 
bewilderment 

As the afternoon advanced, she made frequent ef- 
forts to sit up, but each time would be overcome with 
dizziness. As long as she lay quiet, her mind was 
comparatively clear, and she began wondering how 
she was to get home before nightfall. Already the chill 
which always creeps into the air as the sun goes down 
was stealing upon her, and making her long for the 
jacket which was tied behind her saddle. 

And to make matters worse, the dogs showed signs 
of abandoning her in spite of all her coaxing and pet- 
ting trying to keep them near. They would come up 
and nose her hand, and not finding the expected tempt- 
ing morsel, would stalk away, much disappointed, and 
going to the top of a hill, would look off toward the 
ranch. Each time returning more reluctantly in answer 
to her call. Finally they disappeared one by one, and 
forgetful of all the choice tidbits they had received at 
her hands, hurried home to get their supper. When 
the last one went out of sight over the hill, the girl 
burst into tears. 

After a time she ceased weeping and summoned what 
courage she could muster, to enable her to endure the 
long wait imtil some one should come from the ranch 
to find her. This would not beAmtil far in the night 
anyway, and perhaps not until morning, as they would 
not miss her until sundown, and then they would not 
know in which direction to begin their search. 

To keep herself from thinking of the night and its 
possible terrors, she began to listen to the birds, and 
tried to determine from their songs, how many vari- 
eties she could name. 


155 


STEVE OF THE BAE GEE EAJ^CH 


As evening approadied, the little ones swallowed the 
last bug that the sharp eyes of their parents could spy 
through the gathering dusk. They were nodding in 
their nests in well-filled contentment or were tucked 
'safely under their mother's wings. Then each male 
yof his specie, his labors ended for the day, perched 
himself comfortably on some swaying boug^ and 
added his voice to the evening concert. 

There were notes of love, and others denoting anger, 
while others were twittering along in a conversational 
tone. It reminded Miss Parker of attending grand 
opera, and listening to the singers declaring love and 
vowing vengeance, all in different keys. 

The same day, for so fate arranges things, Steve re- 
turned from delivering his cattle to Denver, surpris- 
ing his family by making a much quicker trip than 
usual. He sat around and rested for awhile after din* 
ner; then stepping to the door, he looked off across 
the prairie in seeming uncertainty, and then went to 
the bam and saddled his horse, and rode out in the 
pasture; ostensibly to look after the stock. 

As usual, when he rode toward the east, he foimd 
himself looking off toward the Alton Ranch, and felt 
the impulse to ride in that direction. He resisted the 
temptation all afternoon, but as the shadows began to 
lengthen, he stopped to look up at the sim, surveyed the 
surrounding landscape, hesitated for a moment imde- 
cided, and as if drawn by some invisible force left the 
trail and set off across the untracked prairie. He gal- 
loped along with unabated speed, until he came to a 
high, bare ridge, mostly composed of smooth white 
pebbles, called the Indian Mound, so named because 
the Indians had used it for a lookout and signal station. 

He paused here for awhile, his keen eyes searching 
every point of the country, but if asked he could not 
have told what he expected to find. 

156 


THE ACCIDEOT 


As he sat there his wise old horse turned his head 
and eyed him for a moment, and then as if divining 
his master’s indecision, started off slowly in the direc- 
tion of the Alton Ranch. Then finding he was not 
checked, quickened his pace into a trot, then into a fast 
gallop, and kept it up steadily, up hill and down, only 
slowing up as he came to a dry, sandy creek. 

As he was picking his way across this, both horse 
and rider were startled by a faint cry for help, which 
seemingly came from close at hand. At first Steve 
could discern nothing in the gloom. A second call 
attracted his attention to a dark object, half concealed 
by the trunk of a tree. 

He dug in his spurs, and with two bounds was be- 
side the huddled figure which toppled over as he rode 
up, causing the horse to snort and plunge. In her 
anxiety to see whether the horseman had heard her 
or not. Miss Parker had sat up, and again overcome 
by dizziness had reeled backward, just as Steve jumped 
off his horse and bent over her. 

All the brilliant coloring had ben drained from her 
face by pain and shock, and the sight of her pale face 
and closed eyes made Steve tremble and grow weak 
with the thought that she was dead. She had not 
fainted, though her senses were reeling, and she had to 
exert all her will-power to keep from becoming un- 
conscious, and as Steve put his arm under her 
shoulders and lifted her up, she opened her eyes. 

At the sight love and relief found expression in en- 
dearing terms, and in the same breath he inquired: 
*'What has happened? Where are you hurt?” 

It is my head. It goes round and round like a top, 
and I can’t get up. I have lain here ages and ages, 
and the dogs all left me. And I was afraid the coyotes 
would eat me alive, and I’ve sprained my ankle,” said 
157 


STEVE OF THE BAR GEE RAIt^CH 


she, all her woes coming out at once like a troubled 
child. 

‘'You poor little thing. But how did it happen? 
Can you stand if I hold you Saying which he helped 
her up, but she staggered drunkenly and winced with 
pain, so he laid her down, and untying his coat from 
the back of the saddle, made her a pillow. As he was 
putting it under her head, he discovered there was 
a small scalp wound, much swollen, from which the 
blood had run and matted in her hair. 

Telling her he would be back in a moment, he 
mounted his horse, and rode up and down the bed 
of the sandy creek for quite a distance in search of 
water with which to bathe her head, but not a drop 
could be found, so he was forced to bind it up the 
best he could with his scarf. 

This done, he started to remove the boot from her 
injured foot, but at her cry of pain, desisted, and tak- 
ing out his knife ripped it open, and the foot released 
from the pressure, puffed up to almost twice its former 
size. 

Tearing the lining out of his coat, he tenderly bound 
it up, and then suggested going to the ranch for help. 

“Oh ! Do not leave me out here alone for the coyotes 
to chew on,” exclaimed she. 

“They wouldn’t hurt you, but if you are afraid to 
stay I guess I could take you on my horse. Jim is 
gentle and can carry us both very easily, but I am 
afraid it’ll hurt you awful bad.” 

“Let’s wait awhile. Perhaps some one will come 
looking for me,” suggested Miss Parker. 

“No, we had better start right away. The sun has 
been down quite a little while, and it will soon be dark. 
Unless Trixie went right home they will not look 
for you until night and then they won’t be able to tell 
which way you went.” 


158 


THE ACCIDEOT 


With that he led his horse up close aud started to 
lift her up when, with a diffident look, she said : 

“Wait! I believe I can stand/' And she did for a 
moment as the pain in her ankle cleared her brain, but 
soon she clutched Steve by the arm, and with a gasp, 
said : 

“All right. Get me home as quickly as possible. I 
do not believe I can endure this pain much longer." 

He lifted her up in front of the saddle, and steady- 
ing her with one hand, swung himself up, the horse 
turned his head, and observed this unusual proceed- 
ing. Then he walked slowly along, stepping carefully, 
as though he knew any sudden motion or jar was not 
desired. 

They went along for a little way, and Steve could 
see that the motion caused excurtiating pain in her 
dangling foot, but with tightly clenched hands and 
teeth she bore it for a while without a sound. Then 
all at once her head sank limply back over Steve's arm, 
and she became unconscious. 

“Gee! What must I do?” said Steve. “If I go 
on the pain may kill her, and if I don't we may have 
to stay out here all night, and she ought to have care 
at once.” 

But as there was nothing else to do, he dismounted 
and gently lifted her to the ground. Pillowing her 
head on his knees, he began chafing her ice-cold hands 
and wrists in an effort at restoration. 

How he longed for some water to bathe her face and 
hands, or a drop of brandy to quicken her sluggish 
pulse. At last in despair he began bringing her arms 
up over her head and down at her side to produce arti- 
ficial respiration, and was soon rewarded by a low 
moan, and a large tear slipped from beneath her closed 
eyelids and rolled down her cheek. 

This was too much for Steve, and he lifted her up 

159 


STEVE OF THE BAR GEE RANCH 


higher, turned his back to the wind, drew the coat 
closer about her, and kissed away the tears. 

Night had come on and one by one the stars blinked 
out of the thickening dusk. The sky from horizon to 
horizon was void of clouds. The moon a silver cres- 
cent, hung poised in the west, and shed a soft, white 
light, revealing the man, the girl and the horse as the 
only living things in all that vast wilderness. Not a 
tree or shrub was in sight, while far out on the lonely 
prairie a single coyote sent up its plaintive wail. 

A feeling of primitiveness and familiarity with the 
scene stole over Steve and he spoke aloud. 

‘‘We might be Adam and Eve in the Gardai of 
Eden.^^ 

Trixie did not go straight home after throwing Miss 
Parker, but overjoyed at once again finding herself 
free, galloped gaily across the country, kicking up her 
heels and neighing with delight. 

Finally having worked off some of her exhuberance, 
she settled down to grazing, and cropped greedily at 
the new grass which had sprung up after the rain. 
As she ate, her gradually filling stomach made the 
cinches become tighter and tighter, until along about 
sunset their pressure became decidedly imcomfortable, 
so she hunted up a nice sandy place and rolled. 

Finding this did not serve she suddenly remembered 
how she had once bucked a saddle loose and threw it 
after her rider in contempt. Acting upon the 
thought at once, she humped her back and went after 
it, and bucked as only a tough little buckskin bronc 
can. 

She seemed to throw herself into it with all the 
abandon of an accomplished toe dancer, balancing and 
whirling over the stage with an appreciative bald- 
160 


THE ACCIDEISTT 


headed row for an audience. At last when she was 
approaching the climax, and was madly turning pin 
wheels, and the saddle was hanging by one half-broken 
cinch, Ned and Marcia appeared in view. 

‘^What the devil exclaimed Ned. 

‘'It's Trixie, and I guess she's bucked Flint off," ob- 
served Marcia. 

“No ! she has thrown Miss Parker. See, there's her 
red jacket tied behind the saddle. I wonder where 
she is, I don't see her anywhere." 

“Oh! I am sure she is killed, and it's getting dark 
jind we can't find her.” 

“No," objected Ned, examining the ground. “Here 
are Trixie's tracks where she began to buck, and there 
Is where she rolled. She must have thrown her before. 
You ride down that gulch and IT go around this hill 
and meet you. If you find her fire your revolver, and 
If I find her I'll do the same." 

With that agreement they set off, each vainly listen- 
ing for the report of the other's gun. After that they 
rode on together, searching and calling, until finally 
Ned halted, and started firing his pistol at intervals, 
listening intently between times, but for what he did 
not know as he did not think Miss Parker had a re- 
volver with her. 

But almost instandy out of the stillness, came an 
answering report, and deciding that some one from the 
ranch was out searching also, they rode toward the 
BOimd, shooting now and then to keep the right direc- 
tion. Presently they came in sight of a fire which 
Steve had built, having ridden back to the creek and 
carried up some wood. 

After learning the extent of Miss Parker's injuries 
Ned rode back to the ranch for a wagon, and when 
thi.<; was ready hurried back after her, but before leav- 
161 


STEVE OF THE BAE GEE RANCH 


ing, dispatched Flint for the nearest doctor, which was 
at Elizabeth, eight miles away. 

Mrs. Alton returned with Ned bringing a supply of 
linament and bandages, and soon had Miss Parker's 
head and ankle bound up. Then lifting her into the 
wagon they carried her to the house. 

Steve had to repeat so many times how he found 
Miss Parker and cared for her that he became tired 
of speech. 

When the physician arrived he pronounced Miss 
Parker not seriously injured, but suffering from a 
slight concussion of the brain and a wrenched ankle, 
which though painful at the time, was not likely to give 
her much trouble if she kept quiet for awhile. 

Hearing this everybody went to their different 
quarters for the night. All excepting Mrs. Alton, who 
was going to sleep on a couch in Miss Parker's room 
so as to be ready to get her cmything she might need. 

Steve lay with wide-open eyes until far toward morn- 
ing, gazing at the stars through his open window, and 
living over again this most wonderful event of his life. 
He had held the girl he loved in his arms, and his 
pulses thrilled at the memory of the stolen kisses. 
Surely, he thought, she could not be indifferent to him 
now, since he had cared for her in her helplessness. 
The thought added new fuel to the flame which seemed 
already about to consume him. 

And then he fell to wondering whether she would 
be able to go on the camping trip to the mountains 
that Ned and Marcia had been planning, and on which 
he had been counting so much to help him in his suit 
for her hand. 

The next morning Miss Parker was well enough to 
put a decided veto on the suggestion of wiring her 
mother. In a few days the dizziness left her and the 
woimd healed. The only difficulty was her ankle, 
162 


THE ACCIDEOT 


which was badly swollen, and very sore, although the 
physician thought it was not broken nor dislocated. 

He was positive in regard to the treatment, however, 
and ordered her not to attempt to use it for a couple 
of weeks, and with a sly look at Steve, suggested that 
there ought to be some one around all the time to see 
that his mandate was obeyed. 

In a day or two Miss Parker said that she thought 
she could get up if she only had some crutches, so 
Steve made a hurried trip home after a pair of crutches 
which he had used one time when he had been hurt 
by a horse falling with him. After these were cut 
off a little she took the rest by surprise by hobbling out 
while they were eating dinner. 

After that Steve hovered about like her shadow, and 
willingly forsook all out-door life for one of compan- 
ion. It was lucky that there was nothing of importance 
to be done on his fathers ranch at that time, as it 
would have been sadly neglected if there had been. 

Along about the end of the second week the swell- 
ing commenced to go down, and they began to hope 
that they would be able to take the camping trip after 
all. 

The doctor was called and examined Miss ParkePs 
foot, and gave his reluctant consent, but growled out 
many words of warning and caution as he took his 
leave. 


163 


f 


xn 

CAMPING IN THE MOUNTAINS 

The first day of September was the time set for 
starting on their much-talked-of camping trip, and 
when Steve arrived at the Alton Ranch abcwit noon the 
day before, bringing his bed and what clothing he 
would need on the trip, he fotmd Ned and Marcia 
quite enthusiastic over this trip, on which they were 
going to use their new camp wagon, which had only 
arrived that morning. 

‘That is quite a fancy outfit,” remarked he, look- 
ing it over. 

“Yes, it is,” answered Marcia, “But every time we 
went camping there were so many things that we could 
not carry in the old chuck wagon we use on the round- 
up that we decided to have one made to order, and this 
is the result. 

“Here is the chuck box at the back, and underneath 
it is another box, in which we carry our cooking 
utensils.” 

“Where are your bows for the wagon ^eet?” in- 
quired Steve. 

“We are not going to have any, as they make the 
wagon harder to puU when the wind blows, and also 
obstruct the view. We have a tarpaulin to spread 
over it, and when it storms we will wear our sHckers.” 
164 


CAMPING IN THE MOUNTAINS 


About an hour after sun-up next morning they were 
ready to start Miss Parker, who was to ride with 
Ned in the wagon, climbed up into the seat, before 
they hitched up the four mules, as the two leaders, 
ChaJcawana and Jaunita, were only partially broke; 
Mary Jane and Maud, the two wheelers, were old 
timers, and looked with tolerent eyes upon the antics 
of these skittish youngsters. 

Steve kept ahold of their bridles until Ned took his 
seat and had a good grip on the lines, then he let 
go and sprang aside. Chakawana and Jaunita lunged 
forward, galloping and bucking, and swept Mary Jane 
and Maud along with them toward the creek. 

Miss Parker clutched the seat with both hands, and 
held her breath. Ned set the brake as they approached 
the stream, and left it on as they went down and 
up its steep banks. This served to check their mad 
flight. 

Marcia and Steve followed on horseback, driving be- 
fore them the two extra saddle horses, which they 
were taking along for Ned and Miss Parker to ride 
when they wished. 

Early risers in Kiowa waved them an envious good- 
bye as they clattered through, and Uncle Ben Mordant, 
who was on his way to Denver, climbed out of the 
stage coach and disappeared inside the nearest saloon, 
only to reappear in a few minutes with two bottles 
which he handed to Ned with a wink, saying: 

‘^ou folks might get a touch of mountain fever, and 
this medicine is a sure cure.” 

*‘Gee! I believe I feel a little feverish now,” said 
Steve. 

“Well, come along inside then,” said Uncle Ben. 
“For if the fever is startin’ so soon, you’ll need all 
that is in them bottles to cure you. Where can I put 
them, Ned.?” 


165 


STEYE OF THE BAE GEE BAJS^CH 


“Put them down in this oat bin, underneath the seat. 
Here, Miss Parker, hold the mules. I believe I need 
a dose of that medicine too.” And thrusting the lines 
in her hands, he followed Uncle Ben and Steve inside 
the saloon, and Marcia laughed at the shocked look on 
Miss Parker’s face. 

They soon returned. Uncle Ben climbed into the 
stage. The driver cracked his whip, and swung out in 
the lead, and Ned followed close behind. When they 
had descended the next hill and Kiowa disappeared 
they considered themselves well started on their way. 
After a time the mules settled down to a steady pace, 
and jogged along in a leisurely fashion. 

When noon came they made camp along the road 
near a gulch where there was a little spring trickling 
out of the bank, Ned was cook, and soon the appetizing 
odor of boiling coffee and ham broiling over the coals 
filled the air. 

The coffee bubbled up in an incredibly short time, 
and Ned who was on the lookout for just such a 
contingency, picked up a hook and quickly lifted up 
the pot before the contents ran over and put out the 
fire. They had brought bread with them, and so din- 
ner was soon ready. Getting a plate and cup, and 
helping herself. Miss Parker sat down in the shade 
of the wagon and ate her first meal in the open. 

After a short rest they started onward, and along 
in the afternoon came to a large tract of land cov- 
ered with stately pines, called the Big Trust Timber. 
Through the shadows cast by their spreading branches 
they wended their way along the narrow trail, which 
wound among the trees, and when evening came, made 
camp in a little sun-mottled glade, so as to avoid set- 
ting the forest on fire. 

While Ned was getting supper, Steve and Marcia fed 
and watered the horses and mules, and then erected for 
166 


CAMPmO m THE MOUNTAINS 


Miss Parker's use the same little tent which Ned and 
Marcia used on the roimd-up. When this was done, 
Steve stripped some of the smaller boughs from the 
trees, and laid them on the ground, making a springy 
mattress, over which she spread her blankets. They 
were through just as Ned sent out a ringing call of: 
“Chuck is ready," which was echoed back from hilltc^ 
to hilltop. 

Getting their cups and plates out of the drawer, 
they seated themselves on the dry, crisp grass just 
as the sun, a gleaming, copper ball, hung poised in the 
west, seemingly waiting a moment to greet her sister 
orb, the moon, which at the same time rose round and 
luminous in the east, above the dark shadows of the 
pines. 

“What a strange phenomenon," remarked Miss 
Parker. “I never before saw the sun and moon hang- 
ing above the horizon like that. It looks like two 
suns." 

“Maybe that coffee is too strong for you, and you 
are seein' things. I’ve often thought I saw two 
moons," laughed Ned, winking at Steve. 

“Sure," agreed Steve. “So have I, but I don’t see 
anything that looks like two suns now do you?" And 
then turning to Miss Parker, as he put away his cup 
and plate, he suggested: “Let’s walk to the top of 
the hill and get a better view. Maybe it will clear 
your visicm." 

“Oh ! all right," agreed she smiling. “When Trixie 
threw me and I bumped my head I thought I saw mil- 
lions of stars before my eyes, and perhaps they have 
grown into moons by now." 

As the moon r counted steadily higher, the sun sank 
behind the trees, sending back a faint, rosy reflection 
that deepened into a gowing crimson, streaked richly 
with purple. The two young people had by this time 
167 


STEYE OF THE BAE GEE EA^CH 


reached the top of the hill, and stood with their figures 
sharply outlined against the evening sky. 

‘^While the girl silently enjoyed the spectacle, Steve 
stood looking at her with a tender, dreamy expres- 
sion in his eyes, and there stole over him a feeling 
of ineffable peace and content. He came back to the 
present with a start at a remark from her, but his 
absorbtion had been so great that he had to ask her 
to repeat it, and then he answered promptly: 

‘*Yes, I think it is the finest sunset I ever saw.” 

”Well, why don*t you look at it then.^” inquired she 
mischievously. 

‘‘I am looking at the only part that makes it unusual 
for me. IVe seen that same cc«nbination of sun and 
sky lots of times, but always there was something 
lackin'. To-night, it is perfect I imderstand what 
Adam meant when he said that it is not good for man 
to live alone.” 

*Tt was not Adam who said that,” laughed she. "It 
was Grod.” 

"Well, I was wonderin' how Adam happened to 
cipher that out for himself, when he had always been 
alone,” chuckled he, and then with a power of analysis 
and depth of expression that surprised her, he con- 
tinued : "I suppose he was like I have been, and would 
sit and gaze at the sunset, and feel his heart swell 
and ache with an unaccountable loneliness, and puzzle 
over what was the matter, until God took pity on him.” 

Then coming down from his lofty heights, he added 
with his characteristic dry humor: 

"IT bet he didn’t need an interpreter when he awoke *■ 
from that deep sleep he was in, while God was per- 
formin’ the delicate operation of removin’ a rib and 
turnin’ it into a woman. When he found Eve sittin’ 
beside him he must have known at once what had been 
spoilin’ the views, and makin’ even the Garden of Eden 
168 


CAMPING m THE MOUNTAINS 


as barren of joy as a desert waste, I can see where I'm 
goin’ to enjoy this campin' trip as I never enjoyed any- 
thing before." 

She was about to make some pertinent reply, to 
cover the confusion caused by his words and ardent 
glances, when Ned called to them through the gather- 
ing dusk. 

“Hey, you two. It's time to go to bed. We ain't 
goin' to sit up all night chaperonin' 1" You've looked 
that moon plumb out of countenance, and it's hidin' be- 
hind a cloud. I'll order it up about noon to-morrow 
so that you can get an early start." 

The camp fire had burned down to a few glowing 
coals, and these Ned and Steve put out for fear that 
the wind might come and start a conflagration. When 
they were through, they all repaired to their different 
quarters for the night. 

Ned and Marcia made their bed alongside the tent, 
but Steve being more luxuriously inclined, went up 
amcmg the trees, and finding one with low hanging 
boughs, heeped up some pine needles and spread his 
blankets over them. He pulled off his coat and 
wrapped his boots in it, then put them imder his head 
for a pillow, and slid between the blankets. With a 
few sinuous wriggles he made a place to fit his body, 
and was soon lost in a deep and dreamless sleep, which 
many a man tossing on his bed of eiderdown might 
envy. 

Through the open flaps of her tent Miss Parker lay 
and studied the heavens and listened to the pines over- 
head sighing out their mournful wail of tragedy and 
sadness. 

Thenext day they reached Colorado Springs, and 
driving over to ManitedfcHmade camp at the foot of 
Pike's Peak, and from its protecting shelter, visited 
the many places of interest arovmd that rcMnantic spot 
169 


STEVE OF THE BAE GEE RANCH 


Then began the tortuous climb to the summit of the 
mountains, which was their destination. They struck 
boldly off up Ute Pass, following a narrow shelf-like 
road, hewed out of the granite cliffs, winding ever up- 
ward along the mountain side. While deep in the 
trough of the gorge, hundreds of feet below, was a 
racing riot of water, churned into soft, white foam, 
where it tumbled madly over the rocks. 

The two lead mules shrank nervously away from the 
edge of the precipice, and crowding and shoving, kept 
as close to the side of the mountains as their harness 
would permit, making it difficult to drive them and 
leaving all the load for the rear mules to pulL 

These were accustomed to traveling along diznj 
heights, as they had been used by Ned and Marcia 
every year on their camping trips. However, Miss 
Parker had a fellow feeling for Chakawana and Jaun- 
ita, as she was equally terrified, and finally as they 
rounded a short curve, and the wagon swung out, she 
looked straight down to the bottom of the gorge with 
a thrill of terror. As she felt the insistent tug of the 
force of gravity, reaching out like the tenticles of 
some hideous monster, to drag her downward, she shut 
her eyes, and clutched a rope that was tied over the 
wagon to hold the many bundles in place. 

She held onto this until noon came to her relief, 
when they ate their lunch on a little plateau. Then im- 
mindful of all advice about using her foot too soon, 
she persuaded Steve to saddle her horse, hoping in 
this way to overcome the dizziness and terror, which 
attacks so many people in high places. 

As the afternoon advanced, and either Steve or 
Marcia rode between her and the gorge, her nervous- 
ness ^ve place to a feeling of security, and for the 
first time since starting, the grandeur and beauty of 
the scenery made itself felt. She thrilled with the reali- 
170 


% 



The mules, too, seemed to be impressed by the solitude, and were moving along half 

asleep, when suddenly they came to a down grade, and Ned attempted to set the 
brake, but it did not catch. 



T-iLkbf'i 



‘•-f: •^’ • ySi ‘ 

'•* j_—l J ^ 

' "li • 





.‘^c ’ . ' : .^r -■ '.‘ ' vv . .‘•'>-'T.'»j^ -. ., 

_ . ^ ^ Wi - • -LJrV . •t-. -*!. . ♦ . - .;;^* - '•’-Vi.^' J 

■ ‘ — i: . , *> ’ ll., 

’ « ’ m 



■ 'i'irr; ; 

*'T««fc .fi *.-^.-'4 





V # fi: V ■. --I 


■ ■'4 ^•' . ^ * \ i- 

'{f 3 i:^ • r J^- • 


il 







.A 


.<: • •_ '•? ='a, 4 -'i. ,<■■ 


*®|f* - '■ V vi' ?;' ', .4'-’ 

iir^' *»■ -'• ' ^ 

" 'r. . . 

5 .1 

* i 


'A 


V •' V 

















■ /iA - • ‘ , 

► .» n ^ .V »% 






CAMPING IN THE MOUNTAINS 


zation that she was at last in the heart of the Rockies, 
and would soon climb to the top of those lofty peaks, 
and from their summit look off into space illimitable. 

Like ants upon a highway they followed the trail, the 
peaks looming grand and forbidding above them, and 
she pondered upon the littleness of humanity and its 
petty striving. The others seemed to feel the spell, and 
as they rode along the hush of the mountains set its 
seal upon their spirits, and no one spoke for some time. 

The mules, too, seemed to be impressed by the soli- 
tude, and were moving along half asleep, when sud- 
denly they came to a down grade, and Ned attempted 
to set the brake, but it did not catch. The heavy wagon 
vcrowded upon them, and they, startled from their nap, 
Jnstead of trying to hold back, broke into a wild nm 
down the road. 

Ned shouted to the riders in front, and upon look- 
ing back and and discovering the trouble, they in- 
stantly set their horses into a run. This would have 
quickly put them out of danger, but Miss Parker's 
horse, which had been ridden but little since they 
started, became obstinate and commenced to buck. 
She clutched wildly for the horn, and not finding it, 
her hand waved impotently in the air for a few 
minutes. 

Steve reined his horse alongside, and holding hint 
there, settled himself in the saddle and reached out 
and caught her as she fell. He checked his horse for 
an instant, while she clambered on behind. Then 
telling her to slip into the saddle, jumped off and ran 
swiftly toward the granite cliff, and flattened himself 
against its side, the wagon and mules clattering toward 
him. 

Fearing that the wagon would strike him as it 
lurched by, he crouched a moment, and tightening his 
elastic muscles, shot upward like a spring released, and 
171 


STEYE OF THE BAE GEE KANCH 


caugbt ahold of a wild currant bush which grew out 
of the rocks above his head. He felt it give as the 
roots broke loose from their shallow moorings, and let- 
ting go with one hand, caught at a rock which jutted 
out a little beyond its fellows. The roots broke one 
by one, slowly his fingers slipped off the rock, and all 
holds giving way at once, he dropped with a thud, 
just as the wagon swayed under him. 

Instantly upon alighting he crawleld onto the seat 
with Ned, set the brake and held it. This served to 
check them somewhat, and coming to an up-grade 
they soon settled down to a walk. 

Miss Parker, puzzled as to which of the two evils 
was the lesser, finally decided to continue riding, as 
Steve’s horse seemed amendable to reason. 

That evening they reached a lofty meadow, between 
jutting peaks. Qose against one, with a sheer, straight 
wall for a bank, lay a tiny lake fed by a little mountain 
brook, which flowed fresh from the snows above. 

This meadow and lake had been their objective 
•point, and they at once set about making a permanent 
camp, as from here they could hunt and fish, and 
later make their way to the summit on horseback, car- 
rying their camp outfit on the mules. 

Putting a bell on Mary Jane, they turned the horses 
and mules loose to graze about They were pretty 
well camp-broke by this time, and only occasionally 
wandered so far away that the tinkle of the bell could 
not be heard. They were left to shift for themselves, 
which was not a difficult matter, as the valley was cov- 
ered with tender green grass, and soon their sides were 
bulging comfortably. 

While Ned and Steve settled camp and erected the 
tent, Marcia and Miss Parker took out the rods and 
whipped the lake for trout, which rose to the fly so 
172 


CAMPma IN THE MOTJOTAHSTS 


quickly that there was httle sport in catching them, and 
presently they desisted. Hunting up a flat stone they 
helped Ned dress what they needed for supper, and 
then broiled them in the dutch oven. 


173 


xra 

THE EAGLE 

Along about sunset, while they were eating supper, 
there appeared in the blue arc of sky above them an 
immense Golden Eagle, his bronze wings wide-spread 
and motionless, slowly circling overhead, as if inspect- 
ing this new feature of his well-known landscape. 

They sat with faces uphfted, watching him, when 
sudde^y he paused a moment, as if weighing the 
chances, and then with incredible swiftness, swooped 
down upon them. They dodged and threw up their 
hands, but he went straight on over their heads to the 
rock where they had left the rest of the fish. He picked 
up a large trout in his talons, then with powerful down- 
ward beats of his giant wings, flew almost straight 
upward until out of range, and with a long graceful 
curve, swept up toward the high snow-crested peak 
opposite, and came to rest on a tall, pointed rock which 
rose straight and high like a church spire above the 
cliff. 

They stood looking after him in amazement for 
awhile, and then turned to finish their supper, which 
had been interrupted so summarily, only to find every- 
thing full of ashes from the camp fire, which the beat- 
ing of his giant wings had puffed up. 

As they saw him many times each day, winging his 
silent flight to or from the motmtain, or seated on his 
lofty perch, they began to speculate upon the where- 
174 


T TTi<: EAGLE 


abouts of his nest, and one morning as with wide- 
spread wings, he launched himself off across the moun- 
tain tops, Ned, who was stretched out on the ground, 
looked up and said : 

wonder what an eagle's nest looks like?" 

“I don't know,'' answered Steve. “I'd sure hke to 
see one. Supposin' we go and visit him. He'll think 
we ain't polite, if we don't return his call pretty soon.'' 

“All right. I'll go you,'' agreed Ned, and getting up 
they set out on their difficult and dangerous enterprise, 
as heedlessly as two small boys daring each other to 
dimb a tree and destroy the nest of a bluejay. 

After going around the lake they came to a gradual 
slope, which was so easy of ascent, and they made 
such good headway, that they began to think they were 
going on a fool's errand, as no eagle would build its 
nest in a place that was apparently so accessible. 

However, upon topping a sudden rise, they came to 
a sheer, straight wall of dark red sandstone, which at 
first appeared to be absolutely impassable. They 
dreaded the chafing they would receive should they re- 
turn to camp without having found the nest, so they 
determined to see if they could not find a way up. 

Upon looking closer they found that it was marked 
Iiere and there by narrow ledges, the lowest of which 
seemed to be near enough for one of them to reach 
and swing himself onto by mounting to the shoulders 
of the other. This Ned, who was the lighter, quickly 
did, and once up, began looking about for means to 
hoist up his companion. 

Had they been seasoned mountain climbers they 
would have taken the precaution before starting to 
coil their lariats about their waists, and then the mat- 
ter would have been very simple. 

However, above the ledge, the face of the cliff had 
been rent 2q)art, and in this large crevice the dust of 
175 


STEYE OF THE BAE GEE RAi^CH 


ages had been drifted by the wind, and held there by 
the water from a* tiny spring which trickled out 
of the cliff above, and supplied abundant moisture for 
a few shrubs, and a wild grape vine, which clambered 
over the rocks above. 

Quickly tearing it loose from the rocks, Ned let down 
the end, but kept a firm hold just above the roots, lest 
they pull out as Steve started to climb up it, and let 
him fall backward. 

The ledge upon which they lound themselves, while 
about five feet wide where they stood, gradually nar- 
rowed as it wound across the cliff, until there was 
just room for them to go sideways by clinging to the 
rocks with their hands. It ended abniptly in a slide, 
composed of small pebbles. Down this the hoary old 
peak was wont to send sliding and crashing its sur- 
plus snow to the valley, when the warm suns of spring 
had loosened it from its moorings on the mountain 
side. 

Up this they climbed, or crawled with infinite care. 
Now and then they could steady themselves by clutch- 
ing the be dders dong the edge. At such times they 
would hold on tightly for a few moments, and lay flat 
on their stomachs for a much-needed breathing spell, 
while the merciless rays of the noonday stm beat 
down upon them. 

They had climbed what seemed to them many miles, 
but was in reality a few hundred feet, when they came 
to another narrow ledge like the one from which they 
started. They decided to see if this was not on a 
level with the eagle's nest, and sure enough as they 
woriced their way along, they saw ahead of them the 
tall rock, and a little below was the eagle's nest A 
heterogeneous mass of dry twigs, with no soft down 
to make it cozy for their young. 

176 


THE EAGLE 


On the nest were two young eagles about half grown, 
which uttered shill cries of alanji at sight of these 
strange beings invading their domain. 

Evidently both parents must have been somewhere 
near, as they soon came swooping down upon the 
intruders, and before they could draw their revolvers, 
began tearing at them with beak and claws, and buffet- 
ing them with their rigid wings. 

Steve drew his revolver and fired at the mother bird, 
who seemed bent upon pecking out his eyes. In 
doing so made a misstep, and went tumbling over the 
edge of the cliff, crashing and rolling, falling so swiftly 
that he had no time to grab at whatever shrubs there 
were. All at once, his progress was halted with a 
suddenness that almost j erked out what little breath he 
had left. His cartridge belt had caught on a rough, 
jagged stone, and had thus arrested his fall. 

It took him some minutes to recover his wits suffi- 
ciently to discover what was holding him, and then he 
was afraid to move for fear of slipping the belt off 
the jagged rock, so there he hung suspended. 

Just then Ned, who had shot the other e^e, looked 
over the edge, expecting to see a bruised ana mangled 
heap of humanity at the bottom, and great was his 
amazement to see his friend clinging like a fly to the 
face of the cliff. He could not see what was holding 
him, and waited breathless for a moment, expecting to 
see his hold loosen, and him go sliding on down the 
mountain. 

But as he still held on, after a few moments, Ned 
ventured to call down, and ask what was holding hkn. 
Then he looked around a little more, and saw that 
there was another narrow ledge two or three feet 
below, where Steve was clinging, and told this wel- 
come news to him, for with his face to the cliff he 
could see nothing above or below. 

177 


STEYE OF THE BAR GEE RANCH 


To this ledge he carefully lowered himself, and then 
began to try and find the extent of his injuries. Find- 
ing himself all intact, with the exception of a few 
bruises, and notifying Ned to that effect, they then 
began planning a way of getting him up or down. 

The shelf on which he found himself, gradually nar- 
rowed into the cliff a few feet on either side of where 
he was sitting, and as they decided that it was impos- 
sible for him to climb either up or down with safety, 
Ned called to him that he would go and get their 
lariats. 

Marcia and Miss Parker had decided not to accom- 
pany them on the trip, but promised to watch them 
through field glasses. This they did and were horri- 
fied and helpless witnesses of the frightful battle be- 
tween the man and the eagles. The powerful field 
glasses seemingly brought the combatants within 
Stoners throw of their eyes, and when Steve fell over 
the clifif, both women shrieked and dropped the glasses. 
They soon picked them up again, however, and focused 
them on a dark-looking object which appeared to be 
sticking to the side of the mountain. 

When they discovered this to be Steve, and saw him 
lower himself to the ledge and Ned start away, Marcia 
divining their purpose, tmtied the ropes from their 
saddles and started to meet Ned. 

She reached the rocky slide all out of breath, about 
the time Ned had worked himself along the ledge and 
climbed down. Again he assayed the hazardous climb, 
geratly hampered by the ropes, and finally arrived at 
the nest again. 

Upon tying the ropes together, he found they were 
just long enough to reach Steve and leave enough to 
fasten around the base of the tree, so as to make a 
safe anchorage. Up this Steve climbed hand over 
hand, bracing his feet against the rocks, until at last 
178 


THE EAGLE 

he reached the top, and sat down for a mttch-needed 
rest 

After aw-hile they started the descent of the moun- 
tain, and reached the valley without further mishap, 
where Marcia and Miss Parker had a steaming repast 
ready for them. 

They went over and over their adventure, and during 
a lull in the conversation Miss Parker inquired : 

"What became of the carets 

"By Gee V* exclaimed Ned. "We forgot to kill them, 
and they^ll have to starve.” 

This worried Marcia and Miss Parker so much that 
Ned decided to go back the next day and get them, but 
waited until after noon when the sun was on the other 
side of the mountain. He returned about sundown, 
much scratched and clawed, but triximphant, with the 
two eaglets tied up in a bag. 

They attached a cord to the leg of each, and picketed 
them to a tree, feeding them with scraps of game that 
fell to their rifles, and an occasional fish. The eagl^ 
soon became used to their strange parents who came 
on legs instead of wide-spread wings and croaked 
eagerly for food every time they approached. 


XIV 

THEY GO BERRYING AND FIND A BEAR 

They were now in the midst of Indian summer 
There had been a little cold weather, with a flurry of 
snow and frost, and then there came stealing back, 
warm, balmy days, which were fast converting the for- 
est into a riot of color. Rich golds, dark browns and 
brilliant scarlets, were all softened and harmonized by 
the green foliage of hemlock and pines. 

The place where they had their camp was a hunter's 
paradise. Game of all kinds roamed through the 
woods, and they hunted, fished, bathed or did nothing 
as their fancy dictated. Only now and then did Steve 
and Ned go off on an expedition by themselves. 
Marcia could endure as well as they, any hardship that 
was to be encoimtered, and Miss Parker pluckily fol- 
lowed, although at first, it taxed their strength to the 
utmost. Gradually her muscles strengthened, and stm 
and wind converted her into a veritable wood nymph. 

With her for his constant companion, the days flew 
by on golden wings, and Steve lived in an Elysian 
dream, from which he hoped not be awakened. As he 
became more deeply enamored, he ceased making the 
half-serious, half-jesting declarations of love, with 
180 


THEY GO BEKBYIi^G AND WIND A BEAR 


which he had been wont to startle Miss Parker in the 
early part of their acquaintance. 

Often as he reached up to help her over some wind- 
fall or boulder that obstructed their path, there would 
sweep over him like a wave, an impulse to gather her 
in his arms, and put his fate to the test. 

With an avowed trembling on his lips, he would 
search her face for some sign of self-consciotisness or 
confusion. She met each glance with an air of cool 
unconcern, and that sixth sense which had guided him 
safely through so many vital moments, bade him 
*Wait,” With Spartan courage, he restrained the 
imptilse, and turned away his expressive eyes, which 
glowed with love and self-revelation. 

As usual, one morning while they were eating break- 
fast, the question came up as to what they should do 
that day, and first one thing and then another was sug- 
gested tmtil Steve, with a chuckle, remarked: 

‘^Weil, the board of health has sent me the last 
notice, and IVe got to wash,'" 

“Wash! Didn't you wash before you set down to 
breakfast? Don't get reckless, man, you might take 
cold,” exclaimed Ned. 

“I mean, wash my clothes. You brought a wash- 
board along, didn't you.^" 

“Sure, and that's a right good idea. Guess we'll 
all wash.” 

“What will you do for a tub inquired Miss Parker. 

“Tub!” answered Ned with much scorn. “Don't 
you suppose there was any washin' done before tubs 
was invented? Come on, Steve, let's make her a tub.” 
Selecting some large rocks, they rolled them into the 
lake on the shallow beach, and stacked them up to 
about a foot below the surface of the water. 

“There's your tub,” said Ned. “Put on your bathin' 
suit and wade in.” And this they did. Each doing his 
181 


STEVE OF THE BAE GEE EANCH 


or her own washing to the accompaniment of much 
jesting and laughter. Soon various articles of wear- 
ing apparel were spread on the grass to dry. 

When they had all finished, Ned looked at his watch 
and finding that it was only ten o’clock, proposed : 

‘TT tell you what let’s do. Let’s go and pick some 
wild raspberries.^’ 

“Raspberries,” chorused the rest “Where will you 
find raspberries this time of year ?** 

“I found some bushes the other day while I was 
lookin’ for the horses. They are on a little knoll in 
the center of a swamp on the other side of the moim- 
tain, and sheltered so by bushes and shrubs that the 
berries were only just beginning to turn. They ought 
to be ripe by now.” 

Getting a bucket they eagerly started, and as the 
valley was on a level with their camp, they went 
around the base of the mountain, and in an hour or 
so arrived at the edge of the marsh. Miss Parker 
and Steve were in the lead, and when they came out on 
the edge of the marsh they could see nothing but a 
thick growth of shrubs and slender saplings through 
which they could not make their way. 

“How are we going to reach the Island?” inquired 
she. 

‘HThere must be a path, somewhere,” said Steve, 
looking about 

‘'Yes, here it is. Let’s follow it and see where it 
leads.” 

Miss Parker walked ahead, her feet making no sound 
as she stepped lightly over the soft, feathery moss that 
carpeted the marsh and concealed the water, which 
filled each depression made in the moss as they lifted 
their feet. Presently they reached the island, and Miss 
Parker stepped out upon it, then with a low exclama- 
tion, shrank back in the bushes. 

182 



Steve took a step to one side for a better view, and 
saw a grizzly about half way up the tree, digging 
honey out of a hole with one clumsy forepaw. 


t'hai). XIV. 



f 



k 


$ 




THEY GO BEEEYING AND FIOT) A BEAE 


Steve, who was a little behind, shouldered forward, 
and looked about, but could see nothing to cause alarm. 

“What was it?” he whispered, 

“Look up at that tree,” said the girl. “What 
is it?” 

Steve looked up and saw what appeared to be a big 
hairy arm and hand reaching around the tree. He took 
a step to one side for a better view and saw a young 
grizzly about half way up the tree, digging honey out 
of a hole with one clumsy forepaw, while he held on 
with the other three. 

Bees swarmed all about him, and buried themselves 
in his thick fur, making such a noise that bruin had not 
heard their approach. Steve drew his revolver, took 
careful aim, and fired, hitting him just back of the 
ear. 

Instantly the bear came sliding down, scratching and 
clawing. Tearing off great pieces of dried bark in his 
descent, and lumbered off, shaking his head. Soon he 
disappeared down another path a little to the right. He 
evidently attributed his discomfiture to the bees, as he 
never looked in their direction. 

Then Steve remembered Ned and Marcia, who were 
a little behind, and shouted to them. 

“Look out ! There is a bear cornin' down the path. 
Run around and head him off.” 

“All right,” shouted Ned, and jumped behind a tree, 
just as the bear stuck his head out through the bushes. 
He had heard them shouting, and paused for a moment 
to reconnoiter before venturing forth. This gave Ned 
plenty of time to aim, and at his shot the bear shrank 
backward as if stunned, and the bushes closed over 
him. 

There were a few convulsive movements of the 
shrubs, then all was quiet, and they were in doubt as to 
whether he was dead or just suiting, waiting for an 
183 


STEYE OF THE BAE GEE EAItTCH 


attack. They sent several more shots into the place 
where they saw him disappear, and then cautiously 
approached and parting the bushes found him stretched 
out in the last death struggle. 

Then Ned and Steve danced about, venting their joy 
in true cowboy abandon. That was the first bear that 
had fallen to their hands, although they had gone out 
many times in search of them. 

Dragging it back across the marsh they drew out 
their long-bladed hunting knives, and started skinning 
it, while Marcia and Miss Parker returned to get the 
saddle horses to carry it back to camp. 

When they had the bear skinned, and the hind 
quarters swung across a horse. Miss Parker looked 
up at the tree and observed : 

‘T wish we had some of that honey. It must be 
very good as the bear was so absorbed that he did not 
hear us. 

‘"Well, well just get some,” said Ned. ‘Where is 
the bucket we brought for the berries? We will have 
bear, biscuits and honey for supper.” Taking off his 
muffler he tied it over his face and hat, and with a 
boost from Steve was soon up the tree. While he was 
getting the honey the others filled Steve's hat with 
berries. 

When they reached camp about simdown, all were 
ravenously himgry, as they had had nothing to eat, 
excepting a light lunch which Marcia had brought back 
when she went after the horses. 

Ned set the dutch oven over the fire to heat while 
he was making biscuits. Marcia broiled thick slices 
of steak, while Miss Parker made the coflPee. Supper 
was ready by the time Steve returned from looking 
after the horses, and with appetites that would do it 
full justice, they all gather^ around the camp fire 
and helped themselves. 


184 


XV 

THE PROPOSAL ON THE SUMMIT 

A few days later they decided to break camp and 
push farther up into the mountains, with a pack train, 
leaving the wagon behind. They shoved it back among 
the bushes, and packed it with things they did not wish 
to take along, feeling no compunction at leaving it, 
as they had found no signs of that part of the moun- 
tains ever having been traversed by htiman foot other 
than their own, 

Ned started to pack the camp outfit, while Steve 
hunted up the horses. When they came he looked 
puzzled for a moment, and then jocosely inquired: 

“Say! Which would you all rather do, starve or 
freeze 

“I don't know," answered Miss Parker. ‘Tlave we 
a choice, and are we in eminent danger of doing 
either ?" 

“I don't know," said Ned dubiously. “Chackawana 
and Jaunita have never been used as pack animals 
before, and the way they acted on the trip up they 
might go over a cliff." 

“I didn’t think there was any danger of them going 
over. It looked to me like they were just as afraid 
of doing that as I was," laughed she. 

‘Well, that is just the point. They may refuse to 
cross some place and attempt to turn around and then 
go over." 


185 


STEYE OF THE BAE GEE BANCR 


‘Tf that is the case, put the cooking utensils and 
food on them, for if forced to do it, we could live 
on game and fish, but if there should come a storm we 
would freeze pretty quickly without any bedding or 
warm clothes/' said Marcia. 

And this they decided to do. Miss Parker brought 
out all the pots and pans, and soon there was quite a 
varied assortment spread aroimd Ned, who started to 
pack them in a little box. 

Noting Miss Parker's amazement at the size of the 
box he sent her off to help Marcia for a moment, and 
then dexterously fitted the kettles together, one in- 
side the other, and put them in the box. The other 
utensils were wedged in around these, each having 
its own particular nitch, and every inch of space being 
utilized. Next came the dishes, which were of white 
enamel, unbreakable and very light. Soon all were 
disposed of, and when Miss Parker returned Ned 
could not make her believe but that he had hidden 
part of them. 

However, with all his skill there was a little tea- 
pot which Marcia insisted upon taking along, that 
could not be fitted in the box, so Ned laid it on top, 
thinking he would tie it down. When the pack was 
strapped on Chackawana, she stood sullenly quiet until 
the rest were ready and started off. 

At the first step the pot which Ned had forgotten 
to tie rattled, and she commenced to buck. The pack 
became loosened up, and other articles fell out one 
by one. As each one hit the ground it seemed to 
encourage the mule to greater effort. Soon cooking 
utensils were scattered in every direction, and looking 
them over ruefully, Ned called to Miss Parker: 

‘'Say, do you still think 1 hid any of 'em?” 

This meant an hour or two delay, while they changed 
the packs, as they decided to tie their three beds and 
186 


THE PEOPOSAL ON THE SUMMIT 


extra clothing on Chackawana and Jaunita, as they 
were done up compactly and would not rattle. Staid 
old Mary Jane and Maud carried the tent and camp 
outfit 

Marcia and Miss Parker took the lead, while Steve 
and Ned rode behind to drive the mules along. Single 
file they wound around the mountain sides. At times 
following well-marked game trails, and when these 
dwindled away, or went in a different direction from 
which they wished to go, Ned or Steve rode ahead to 
pick the way. 

As they were making the trip simply to see the 
coimtry, they only hunted or fished when necessary to 
replenish their larder. This was not difficult, as the 
game having been so little hunted, if ever, was very 
tame. 

Often as the pack train followed the tortuous trail, 
a buck or a doe, would stand temptingly out on some 
high point, within easy range, and watch them out 
of curious eyes. Tucked away behind boulders along 
the edge of the stream, and protected from the swift 
current, beautiful speckled trout rested lazily on the 
white sands of the bottom. 

Day after day slipped by in swift procession as they 
made their way through gloomy forests, camped by 
placid lakes or followed the course of some stream. 
All about the sombreness was relieved by the splendor 
of the autumn colors. Here and there great splotches 
of woodbine, its leaves dyed a dark crimson by the 
frost, glowed in the slanting rays of the sun, giving 
the mountains the appearance of having been stabbed 
by some giant hand They crossed small torrents 
which dashed swiftly down some steep incline for a 
pace, only to disappear under ground, and burst joy- 
ously forth farther down the mountain side. 

Miss Parker awoke each morning with a thrill of 

187 


STEVE OF THE BAR GEE RANCH 


romantic anticipation, and lay awake long hours each 
night listening to the sounds of the wilderness. The 
wind surged through the tree-tops, rising and falling 
hke the waves of tie ocean, often wafting to her the 
faint murmur of some distant cataract. Then it would 
die away, and for seconds not a leaf stirred, when sud- 
denly the breathing silence would be broken. A pine 
cone dropped from overhead, a rock crashed down the 
side of a cliff, or some savage beast would send out 
a ringing call to its mate. 

The mountains rose stem and commanding on all 
sides, and after a time it seemed to Miss Parker 
that they were rebuking their lack of purpose, and ^ 
turning to her companions, she inquired: 

“Where are we going? We should have some goal 
in this vast wilderness. That tall peak opposite seems, 
to beckon me. Why not have it for our objective i 
point V 

The others assented, and it seemed to her as they 
slowly climbed upward, that before her spread the 
parable of life. 

First came the meadows, with their sparkling lakes 
and bright green grass, representing youth, with its 
careless flaunting of colors; then came the staid and. 
stately pines of middle life, which diminished and grew ■ 
smaller and smaller until they disappeared entirely at 
that magic place which marks the timber line. Heaven 
now being close at hand the peaks, ever looking up- 
ward, are dressed in sober tones, with at last only a 
snowy shroud between them and the shining skies. 

To the left, from out of the side of the opposite 
mountain, rose sheer, straight, some tall spires of dark 
red sandstone, upon which the bright rays of the sun 
played, illuminating some points and throwing others 
in shadow, causing it to glow like a mighty ruby. 

“See!” exclaimed she to Steve, who was just be- 

188 


THE PROPOSAL OiT THE SUMMIT 


hind her. **That mass of rock looks like some old 
Feudal castle, I should not be at all surprised if 
some half-savage horde should swoop down upon usr 
and take us captive/’ 

Just then her horse shrank back, and with a terrified' 
snort stood still. Miss Parker looked ahead, and then 
hastily dismounted, 

‘'What’s the matter ?” inquired Steve, who could not 
see the path in front on account of her horse. , 

“There is a deep gorge just ahead, with no way 
across, except over a narrow ledge of rock, and my 
horse refuses to go over it. What are we going to do ?’' 

“I’ll get oif and see,” said Steve. Calling to Ned tb' 
halt the pack train, he crept around Miss Parker’s 
horse to the edge of the precipice, and peered down 
into the dark cavern. Far below, but lost in shadow, / 
a violently rushing stream, imprisoned in the rocky 
channel, sent a faint gurgle to their ears. 

Just then Ned came up, and Steve inquired: 

“Do you suppose we can get the horses across on 
that little bridge?” 

“Well, we’ll have to try, as we can’t turn around 
on this trail, and the mountain is too steep to take 
them up or down. It is goin’ to be a ticklish job, 
for if they get on there and start to backin’ or cuttin’ 
up they’ll go over sure. Get Miss Parker over first, 
and then we’ll try and lead her horse across.” 

At this remark Miss Parker’s heart sank, and she 
turned pale, but with a look of resolution took holdr 
of Steve’s outstretched hand and made a few steps 
forward. ' 

“Look straight ahead. Don’t look down,” com- 
manded Ned, but the advice came too late. Holding 
tightly to Steve’s hand she stood swaying drunkenly 
like a reed blown about by the wind. Ned hurriedly' 
stepped up behind and steadied her while they helped 
189 


STEYE OF THE BAE GEE BANCR 


her back to the bank. Her nerve all gone she sank 
limply on the the path and sobbed out: 

“I know you think I am an awful fool, but I can't 
\go over. I never could keep my balance in high places. 

I always want to cast mysdf over." 

“Well, rest awhile and I'll carry you," said Steve, 
reassuringly. “And if you'll look up instead of down 
we'll get over all right." 

After a few minutes he picked her up and started 
across, and when Miss Parker felt him step on the 
ledge, with a convulsive movement, she clutched him 
tightly around the neck and shut her eyes. 

Now, a healthy young woman is no light load, but 
looking straight ahead, and stepping carefully, Steve 
walked across the ledge, his calmness and steadiness 
belied by his throbbing heart, and the blood which 
moimted slowly to his face and neck, at the touch of 
her clinging arms. Reluctant to put her down, he 
stood holding her for a moment, until she opened her 
eyes to see why he had stopped, and realizing that they 
were again on terra ferma, released her arms from 
around his neck and sat down. 

He looked down at her, but she would not meet his 
glance, and a deep flush slowly mantled cheek and 
brow. At this sign of confusion his daring returned, 
and with a low chuckle he bent over swiftly and 
planted a kiss on her red lips, and whispered : 

“That is to pay for your passage over." Then turn- 
ing quickly he went back on the other side to help 
Ned get the horses across. 

Miss Parker's horse absolutely refused to make a 
step until they blindfolded it, and then Steve went 
ahead and led it. When it reached the ledge it walked 
steadily, but trembled at the hollow soimd made when 
his feet struck the rock bridge. 

Mary Jane and Maud followed one behind the other, 

190 


THE PKOPOSAL ON THE SUMMIT 


stepping gingerly and rolling their eyes, but when 
Chackawana saw what was before her, she attempted 
to turn around. Ned and Marcia shouted to her, and 
tried to head her the other way, but with a quick jump 
she whirled, missed her footing and went tumbling 
headlong down the mountain side. Over and over she 
rolled, bounding from one rock to another, until fin- 
ally she landed plump against a tree and lodged. 

Ned looked at her for a moment, started to say 
something, choked it back, and turning around, said : 

“Say, Marcia ! You and Miss Parker go around on 
the other side of the mormtain, so I can tell this mule 
what I think of her."' 

After that they took no more chances, and blind- 
folded the two horses and Jaunita before attempting 
to get them over. Then began the difficult task of getting 
Chackawana back to the trail. They first untied her 
pack, and then fastening their lariats around her neck 
and wrapping the other end around a tree a little 
higher up, took up th€ slack in the rope as she 
scrambled up the almost perpendicular sides until she 
was saie on the path again. Then they blindfolded and 
led her across, and then carried over the beds and 
strapped them on her back again. 

After that they traveled on without mishap, but after 
passing the timber line the way became so rough that 
they decided to stop where they were, and not attempt 
to make camp on the top as they had first intended. 
.As soon as they had the tent erected and had gathered 
wood and made a fire, Steve suggested that they 
climb to the top in order to get a view from the 
summit 

“All right," agreed Ned, “Come on, Marcia." But 
at a knowing flash from her, he stopped, looked at 
Miss Parker quizzically, scratched his head, and then 
I turned back to camp, saying: 

191 


STEYE OF THE BAK GEE EAIfCH 


‘^You two go on. Marcia is too tired. Well go up 
in the morning and see the simrise."^ 

The way was rough, and as they toiled upward the 
air grew lighter, and surprisingly pure. Their chests 
rose and fell with their labored breath, and a feeling 
of lightness and aloofness came over them. When they 
paused for a moment to rest and get their breath, she 
remarked : 

“I have the queerest sensation. I have a mysterious 
feeling of leaving all things behind, and that it is our 
will alone that holds us to earth. I believe if we let 
ourselves go, we would float off into space like a cloud. 
Do you feel that way 

*T feel a little dizzy. It is the high altitude.'* And 
reaching out he took her hand, which was resting on 
the rock between them, saying: 

'T guess ril keep ahold of you after this. That 
suggestion of yours about disappearing frightens me." 

‘T don't think there is any danger," laughed she, but 
not removing her hand. “If I had a long trailing robe 
I might try it. But an angel in a short skirt and high 
boots would look rather grotesque." 

As he held her hand, Steve's heart began to pound, 
and the voice that had hitherto urged him to wait, 
whispered “Now ! Now ! Now !" He lent toward her, 
but she divining what was coming, arose hastily, say- 
ing: 

“Come on, we must reach the top. I shall never be 
content until I have seen what is beyond. There seems 
to be a voice calling, which retreats as I advance, and 
will only deliver its message from the topmost peak.” 

After a stiff climb they reached the summit, and 
hand in hand stood perfectly still, spellbound at the 
marvelous view spread out so startingly before them. 

Straight down from the narrow plateau on which 

192 


THE PEOPOSAL ON THE SUMMIT 


they stcx)d dropped the steep sides of the mountain to 
a cup-like basin of varying shades of green. A little 
lake gleamed like a mirror in the center of the emerald- 
green bottom, and reflected the snow-capped peaks 
which surrounded it, looking like the scalloped edges 
of a cup. On all sides rose numberless peaks, white 
and imeven, like the jagged teeth of a shark. 

The girl drew a deep breath that was almost a sob, 
and unconsciously stepped perilously near the edge to 
get a better view. Steve noted it, and slipped his arm 
around her to steady her. 

A light wind came up and grew more chill as it 
gradually increased in intensity, but so absorbed were 
they both; the girl with the scene and he with her, 
that they did not know it. 

As she looked it seemed to her that the voice that 
had urged her onward was stilled. She had a sense 
of waiting and expectancy, as if she was on the verge 
of some great experience, and one unguarded word or 
look would plunge her into it. 

'*Am I becoming a fatalist 1 ” thought she. ‘'Or have 
I always been one? Was that restless longing which 
has always possessed me but the call of fate, luring 
me on to fulfill my destiny?’' She felt the stirring of 
some unknown forces within her; a new voice which 
pulsed in her heart and sought an answer. 

Then suddenly she became conscious of Steve’s arm 
holding her in a tender clasp, and her heart whispered 
with each quickened beat: “The answer is near. The 
answer is near.” 

Slowly her head turned as if drawn by some invis- 
ible force. Her eyes raised and met Steve’s glowing 
in the bright light with an ecstacy of love. Her heart 
leapt in answer, and her brown eyes flashed back its 
message. He stepped back away from the edge, and 
reach^ out his arms, and she swayed toward them, 
193 


STEVE OF THE BAR GEE EA]^CH 


but paused midway and looked past him, her eyes wid- 
ening with terror. 

''Look behind you,” she breathed. He turned 
quickly and saw bearing down upon them a heavy, 
black cloud. Looking about for a place of refuge he 
saw a large boulder to their left, and quick as thought 
caught her in his arms and half carried her to its 
shelter, just in time to avoid being blown over the 
cliff. 

The wind howled, and the cloud settled round them, 
depositing fine particles of snow as it came, until they 
were thickly covered. They shook it off, only to be 
covered again. It did not seem to fall, but had more 
the appearance of growing. 

They crouched behind the boulder shivering. Steve 
clasped her tighter in his arms, their lips met, and 
the storm was forgotten. 

Presently the clouds drifted lower, shutting out the 
world below; the sun warmed them, and they awoke 
as from a trance and looked about and at each other 
with a startled, puzzled expresskm of one who has 
seen a vision, but still doubts. 

The mountain on which they had been seated when 
the storm cc«nmenced had disappeared, and in its stead 
was a glistening island, surrotmded by a billowy sea 
of gray clouds. Slowly other islands appeared, around 
which the clouds surged and rolled, sometimes entirely 
submerging them. 

Then gradually the mountains emerged, seeming to 
grow upward to meet the sun. All their ruggedness 
and barrenness had vanished, concealed by a carpet 
of snow, which caught the rays of the evening sun, 
and reflected lights and colors in startling variety, like 
some mighty prism. 

Cold blues, steel grays, bright orange and crimson, 
but all were devoid of warmth. The opposite peak 
194 


THE PEOPOSAL OH THE SUMMIT 


rose higher and higher toward the sun, and at last 
they seemed to leap toward each other like two lovers 
long separated, saluted with a lingering kiss, and the 
sun disappeared behind the peak, throwing it in strik- 
ing reli^ against the sky. Dark shadows appeared, 
and turning they could see the camp fire glowing 
against the snow. 

At last the girl found her voice, and murmured : 

“We have been above the clouds, and I always 
thought that was where Heaven was.” 

“Well, it is,” said Steve, with conviction. “At least 
I have captured an angel and found Heaven in her 
caresses, and bending over he caught her in a long 
embrace, and so they sealed their betrothal. 

Coming from behind the boulder they climbed down 
from the top and passed at once into twilight, which 
deepened into night as they made their v ay toward the 
camp. 

Steve with all the tender care of a man in the first 
flush of love helped her over each obstruction, almost 
carrying her in places where the snow made the foot- 
ing insecure. 

As they neared camp Miss Parker cautioned : 

*T)on't say anything to Ned and Marcia. We must 
not tell any one until my mother knows.” 

But one glance at their radiant faces told the story, 
and Ned and Marcia expressed their satisfaction in 
pantomime behind their backs. 

The next morning all four toiled up the mountains 
to see the sunrise, and when they reached the sum- 
mit stood looking off over a sea of dark-gray mist. 
Far beyond could be seen the first rays of the sun, 
painting the sky a rosy hue as it slowly peeped over 
the mountains, and out of the mist rose here and there 
the tops of the peaks, chill and desolate, like islands 
out of a winter sea. 


195 


STEVE OF THE BAE GEE EAHCH 


The sun mounted higher, the mist dissolved, and 
through the crisp air the mountains rose bare and 
rugged. The light snow had been swept into the 
hollows by the chill north wind, which had whistled 
and moaned through their tops all night Ned looked 
a moment and then remarked : 

“Say, but wouldn't that valley be a great place for 
a bunch of rustlers to make a camp. It is entirely 
surrounded by mountains and has plenty of water and 
feed, and no place to enter but that low pass at the 
south." Then seeing that Steve and Miss Parker were 
so absorbed that they did not heed him, he turned to 
Marcia and observed “I'm afraid winter is upon us. 
We had better break camp pand hit the trail for 
home. That snow yesterday was but the forerunner 
of more to come." And mc^ioning for her to follow, 
they returned to camp. 

Steve saw them go, and reaching out, took Miss 
Parker's hand and drew her nearer, and side by side 
they stood entranced. Deep purple shadows hid the 
valleys, and these shaded to a pale violet as they neared 
the top until they were blended and lost in the prim- 
rose glow of the sun reflected on the snowy crests. 

“How wonderful," exclaimed Miss Parker, breaking 
the silence. “It makes my heart ache to tiiink of leav- 
ing. Must we really go down soon?" 

‘Wes, I am afraid we must. We might get caught 
in a storm and not be able to get out." Then look- 
ing at her with a half shy, half tender glance, he sug- 
gested: “But we could come back on our honey- 
moon." 

“How splendid. Surely such roseate surrounding 
should cast a glow over all our after-life, and we could 
never sink to the sordid bickering in which I have 
heard so many people indulge. I am so glad you 
thought of it, for now I can leave without regret" 
196 



The mist dissolved, and through the crisp air, the mountains rose l)are 
and rugged. The light snow having been swept into the hollows by 
the chill North Wind. 


Chaj). XV. 









«Ur 


rr”: •' 

i^^VnfSb' ''s^' 







V. 
^ \ 


s. 



W Jcr 


fi . 

#"♦»'* 



» V . 




.r-JJ t . rS_ 

r* .V 4 ,rv' . • JV- V 

, *iW •■" ' • • ■ ■ • ••aie---(aii^- -5>- 


r.v 




4lls ejr^^'. X r-v' 

v*' /^ • • Jl?*. 

u r f AS'^' I'.. ML 

^#•1*: - ai 


-L ’ ♦*'• • 

. I . 


,v,.' ' ‘ 




f A 




* • » 

. 4 


% - a* 


V* 

'*^ *- 'J — '>• A 

. 0 . 



'V 

--Ji- * 

o - 

• . • j^- - .-'“'.iiaifcrf 

' • -^ *• o^v 

- V jvP*W > rl. . 






•• i » V» t / 











THE PKOPOSAL ON THE SUMMIT 


‘‘Well, that is settled,'* said Steve, with a happy look. 
“Well come up here and camp all next summer.” 
With that he could contain himself no longer, and boy- 
ishly vented his joy by dancing a jig on the mountain 
top. 

Then he stood still and opened his arms, waiting 
with a pleading look in his eyes. It seemed to be his 
whim to make her come to him. Slowly she ap- 
proached, he strained her to him in a quick embrace, 
and was about to press a kiss upon her lips when she 
whispered : 

“Wait! We must bid good-bye to the mountains 
first.” 

With his arms still about her they looked off at the 
innumerable peaks, which stretched back on all sides 
from where they stood one behind the other until they 
were lost beyond the horizon. 

Her eyes widened, and she looked long, drinking 
in the view as a thirsty traveler, setting out upon a 
trip across the desert, would drink of the last spring of 
fresh water. After a time she whispered : 

“Farewell, vmtil our honeymoon.” 

Steve's heart gave a bound, he pressed his lips to 
hers, murmuring: “Until our honeymoon.” 

When they reached camp they found Ned and 
Marcia bustling about, and had almost everything 
ready. Soon they tied the packs on the mules and 
started down, pausing at every bend in the trail to 
look back at the peak, which reminded them of the 
glory that had come to them on its summit. 

As they descended the snow disappeared, and so they 
paused a day or so to give the horses and mules a 
rest, and then started homeward. 

Now and then Miss Parker would have a feeling of 
uneasiness when she thought of her mother, and what 
she was apt to think of her engagement, but she reso- 
197 


STEYE OF THE BAE GEE BAHCH 


lutely shut her mind to anything beyond the present, 
determined to live to the full this rcwnance which had 
so fortunate a setting. 

As they journeyed downward she and Steve rode 
ahead, now lost in silence or engrossed with each other, 
and Marcia who was tmwilling to be an unwelcome 
third, took to riding with Ned in the wagon, but they 
were oblivious to the change. 

However, they came out of the clouds very sud- 
denly when they arrived at the Alton Ranch, for there 
they found a telegram awaiting them, telling her that 
her mother was very ill and to come home immediatdy. 

Packing up left her little time to think and the next 
morning accompanied by Ned, Marcia and Steve she 
went to Denver and that night took a train for the 
East. Out in the vestibule of the Pullman she said 
adieu to Steve while Ned and Marcia discreetly looked 
the other way. With her heart tom between love and 
anxiety, she started homeward. 

The voice that had beckoned her eagerly onward 
was stilled and, searching her heart, she wondered, 
*^Was it the West that called me or loveT* 


198 


XVI 

SCHOOL OPENS AND MISS LITTLE 
RETURNS 

It was Saturday morning when Steve arrived at the 
Bar Gee Ranch, after returning from Denver, and he 
found that Biackie was away on the beef round-up 
which had started a wedc before. He went out at 
CHice in search of horses from which to select his 
string of saddle horses, and was up early next morn- 
ing, making preparation to start. 

He had his horse saddled when one of the Colwell 
children rode up and delivered a message from his 
mother, 

‘T came over to tell you that Miss Little is coming 
out to-day, and wants somebody to meet her. Papa 
is on the round-up and mamma wants to know if you 
won't go after her,” 

'^dl, I was just goin' to start on the rotmd-up 
myself- Can't you get somebody else to go ?” 

At this request the boy looked rather surprised, and 
he gave his uncle a searching ^ance, 

“Wdl, I don't know who it would be, besides, what's 
the matter with you ? Last year you used to be hunting 
chances to take her places, and now you are tryin' to 
miss one,” And then with an impudent wink, he 
asked: *^Say, how far is it to New York?” 

199 


STEVE OF THE BAE GEE BJlNCR 


don't know," answered Steve, “You'll have to 
ask your teacher." 

“Well, get her out here then and I'll ask her." 

“All right, then," agreed Steve with a chuckle. *T11 
go after her. But I won't promise I'll bring her. She 
may refuse to ride home with me." 

“Ah! go'wan. She used to like to travel with you 
well enough last year. And besides you are safe. 
She'll either have to ride with you or walk." 

While he was tying his horse at Watkins, several 
cow-punchers came galloping up, among whom were 
Blackie and Fred Knox. They dismounted in front 
of the saloon, threw the reins over their horses' heads 
and letting them trail, descended in a body into Mike's 
saloon for refreshments. Fred Knox, seeing Steve, 
stopped to speak to him, but Blackie, whom he had 
not seen since his return, went on into the door, pre- 
tending not to notice him, and stopped at the bar close 
by so that any conversation between Fred and Steve 
was readily heard by him. 

“Hello, old-timer. Where did you come from? 
Thought you was off on a campin' trip with Ned and 
Marcia and a certain lady from New York," said 
Fred. 

“Well, I was, but we got back Wednesday, and I 
was goin' out on the round-up, but had to come up to 
meet Miss Little, who is cornin' back to-day. Where 
are you all workin'?" And Fred noting Blackie's 
tense listening attitude through the open door, an- 
swered : “We are cutting out over at Mohoney's cor- 
rals." And then for Blackie’s benefit, added: “I 
thought that deal was off since Miss Parker arrived." 

“Well, she went home Thursday," said Steve, with 
a grin. 

“Humph! Nothin' like havin' them cornin' and 
a-goin' at the same time. You sure are the sport." 

200 


SCHOOL OPEISTS— MISS LITTLE EETURilS 


"'Well, it looks like it But you can take it from me. 
There’s only one, and she’s goin’.” 

‘"You think so now, I guess,” drawled Fred. “But 
you are liable to change your mind by spring. You 
know "absence makes the heart grow fonder — of some- 
body else.’ And New York’s a long way olf. Come 
on in and have a drink.” 

“All right, but we’ll have to hurry, as I see the 
train cornin’.” 

He hurried to the depot as the train pulled in, fol- 
lowed by Blackie and Fred. Miss Little looking out 
of the window of the coach was surprised to see them 
all three on the platform, and was puzzled to determine 
which one had come to meet her, but seeing that all 
the rest but Steve wore chaps, she decided that he 
must be the one. Now all summer she had been work- 
ing over some plan whereby she could bridge the gulf 
between them without any loss of dignity herself. 
In all her planning she had not counted upon him be- 
ing at the station to meet her, but like a good general 
who comes suddenly upon the enemy, she immediately 
readjusted her campaign. 

She had kept posted upon how matters were progress- 
ing between him and Miss Parker. She judged that 
the latter’s departure for New York would end that 
affair, and diiring the long winter months, she would 
have the field all to herself. She loved intrigue, and 
planned by adroit manoeuvering to bring him to her 
feet again, but now she was a Httle at loss as to what 
manner she should adopt toward him. Slowly she 
picked up her bundles and went out, trying to deter- 
mine whether she shotdd act as thou^ she had a 
grievance or ignore it and treat him with friendly in- 
difference. She finally decided on the latter course. 

Now, Watkins is a mere speck on the landscape, 
being composed of one store, one hotel, one saloon and 
201 


STEVE OP THE BAB GEE BANCH 

the depot and section house. It is not possible to 
miss seeing any one who happens to be in town, but 
when Miss Little stepped off the train, she stood look- 
ing off toward the hotel for a moment so as to allow 
Steve time to approach and make the first advance. 
Then with well-feigned look of surprise she acknowl- 
edged his presence with a light : 

"‘Oh, here you are,'" giving Fred and Blackie the 
impression that she knew who was to meet her. 

Steve took her grip and walked with her 
to the hotel. While he was getting his team, 
Blackie approached her and after talking a moment, 
asked her to go with him to the next dance, and she 
assented just as Steve drove up. As they went along 
she chatted in a gay impersonal manner, inquiring 
about every one, with friendly interest, even asking 
with imconcem about his camping trip, imdl Steve 
said to himself : 

"T guess I overshot the mark when I thought she 
cared about my not taking her to the dance the 
Fourth.” And he left her at the Colwell Ranch with 
the exhilaration a man always feels when he had been 
pleasantly entertained by a pretty woman. 

Miss Little congratulated herself upon her success, 
and felt no misgivings because Steve had said no thing 
about a future meeting. She knew she would be sure 
to see him at a dance in the near future, as Blackie 
would take her to any that came along. She went to 
sleep that night chuckling to herself, and saying: 

‘^he same old game is om” 


202 


xvn 

THE BEEF ROUND-UP 


One day about a week after Steve joined the round- 
up, Pere Gardeau drove up, and with him was Mr. 
Robinson, the stranger whom the cowboys had met 
in Denver while delivering horses in the spring. 

They arrived about noon, and to the Easterner the 
scene was fraught with intense interest In order to be 
protected against the wind which was sweeping across 
the prairie with tremendous force, they had made 
their camp for the day in the bend of the creek, which 
with its fringe of cottonwoods in their autumn foliage, 
made an immense golden horseshoe. 

Well back near the center stood the mess wagon, 
with its open chuck box at the end, and nearby over 
a smoking camp fire dinner was in process of cook- 
ing. Soon the horsemen began to arrive, suddenly ap- 
pearing on top of the opposite hill or through the 
trees. Each one brought in a bunch of cattle which 
they drove over to the general herd, and left them in 
charge of two or three cowboys. 

Then the hungry men, ea<i took a tin plate from 
the mess wagon and helped himself to a generous sup- 
ply of beef, potatoes and beans, and selecting one of the 
many rolls of bedding which were scattered about, 
seated himself upon it 

When they were through eating, and the horse- 

203 


STEVE OF THE BAE GEE KAIN^CH 


wrangler had driven in the herd of saddle horses, each 
man roped and saddled a fresh mount for the after- 
noon. As they were getting ready to go to work, Steve 
noting the wif/ful look in Robinson’s eyes, asked him 
if he would li?ce to ride out with them, and he gladly 
assented. 

This was too good an opportunity to lose. Billie 
Johnson, his round and jovial face aglow with mis- 
chief, overheard Steve’s inquiry, and he and Fred 
Knox roped a horse and quickly putting a saddle on it, 
led it up to Robinson and blandly offered it to him for 
the afternoon. 

Steve suspected what they were up to, but said noth- 
ing, for while Robinson was free from many of the 
offensive mannerisms and the air of superiority which 
most Easterners tactlessly adopt toward the cowboys, 
and his disregard of his clothing matched their own, 
still he would have to take his share of the baiting and 
chaffing which falls to the lot of the tenderfoot 

Robinson gave one look at the saddle which was the 
ordinary cowboy style, weighing from thirty to forty 
pounds, and covering the horse almost to his hips, and 
exclaimed : 

“What! Me ride that thing!” And going to the 
buggy in which he had come, he pulled from under- 
neath the seat a small flat saddle, which he had brought 
along from the East. Then cautiously approaching the 
horse, he started to remove the saddle and replace it 
with his own. 

Pere Gardeau approached and said: ‘TJnless you 
are a pretty good rider you had better leave that saddle 
on. You may need all the leather there is on it before 
you are through.” Robinson took the hint and desisted. 

The rest waited expectantly, and the horse as if di- 
vining that he was the center of interest, bowed his 
back, and bucked loyally. But much to everybody’s 
204 



The rest waited expectantly, and the horse as if divining that he was the 
center of interest, bowed his hack, and liucked loyally. 

Chap. XV’Il. 



I 



1 


I 


I 


. * 



TKE BEEF EOUOT)-UP 


surprise, Robinson did not fall off, but stuck faith- 
fully to his saddle, through all the twisting and turn- 
ing. When at last the broncho gave up and settled 
down, Pere Gardeau who had stayed to see the fun, 
asked : 

‘'Well, Robinson, how do you like that horse.?” 

“Oh, he’s all right,” answered Robinson, seriously. 
“But don’t he lope awful dahmed high?” 

At that the cowboys whooped and howled, and Ned, 
seeing Robinson’s puzzled expression, said : 

“Don’t mind them. You’ve won your spurs and 
from now on you are one of us.” 

As they started off Pere Gardeau called after them : 
i “Here, Steve, is a letter for you. I almost forgot it.” 

“Is it from New York?” asked Marcia, coming up. 
“Did Miss Parker get home all right, and how is her 
mother? We have not received any mail since we 
came on the round-up.” 

But Steve was deeply engrossed in this first letter 
from his lady, and did not answer. At that Ira gal- 
loped up, and made a grab for the letter, saying : 

“Here, wake up. Marcia asked you a question.” 

“Oh! He can’t hear you,” observed Ned. “He 
thinks he is up in them clouds again.” Then one after 
another dashed up trying to get the letter. Steve's 
horse seemingly enjoying this game of tag darted about 
like a flash, turning this way and that and doubling 
back, miraculously avoiding the treacherous prairie 
dog holes, and kicking up a cloud of dust, through 
which came their shouting and laughter. 

They kept it up until all at once Steve found the 
way clear ahead of him, and dashed off at full speed 
for the herd of cattle. When the rest came up, Robin- 
son remarked : 

“That gray horse seems to be unusually handy and 
quick.” 

205 


STEVE OF THE BAR GEE RANCH ^ 

‘^es, he is,” agreed Steve. “And he is intelligent, 
too. He will go in a bunch of cattle and cut out one 
and run it off without my ever touching the reins.” 

“Well, you'll have to show me,” said Ned, who over- 
heard the remark. 111 just bet you even money that 
he can't do it.” 

“All right, 111 take you. Robinson will hold stakes, 
and see' fair play.” 

The other cowboys formed in a circle around the 
bunch of restless cattle, and Steve tying his reins 
together, let them hang loosely over his horse's neck, 
and with only a slight pressure of his knees on either 
side guided him toward the herd. Then he rode 
among the cattle until he found one bearing the “ — G” 
brand, and the horse in some occult way divining 
which one was wanted, singled it out from the rest, 
and gradually worked it toward the edge. When it 
was once outside the horse knew well enough what to 
do with it, but he had made an unfortunate selection. 
He had cut out a long-legged, rangy heiffer, that 
bounded off like an antelope and went in every direc- 
tion but the one wanted, dodging and doubling back 
like a jack rabbit whenever the horse came too near. 
Finally he had it headed the right way, and ran it off 
to a bunch of beef cattle which the day herder held 
a short distance away. 

Turning he trotted back toward the others and going 
up in front of Robinson, stopped still and struck the 
ground a few impatient taps with his front feet 

“You win,” agreed N^. “I can understand his 
knowin* what to do with the cow and where to take 
it to, but how did he know which one to take?” 

“He read the brand,” answered Steve, with a grin. 
“I told you he was intelligent,” 

That nig^t as Steve was making down his bed, Rob- 
206 



I 



The clay herd now numbered between one and two thousand head. These were trailed 


I. 



* 



f 




f 


*# 


« 


« 


4 



I* 




A 


4 


* 


• • 


»/• 


* 

• • 




I 


% 


■.» 

> • 


I 






I * 


t 


f 


« 


f 


4 


• » 


ft 


t 




I * 

^ • 



C^' V, 







THE BEEF EOUNH-XTP 

inson who was going to share it with him, approached 
and asked: 

‘‘Say, how much is a horse like that one you rode 
to-day worth out here 

“Well, as cheap as horses are now, you can get all 
you want of them for about thirty-five dollars apiece/* 

“Well, if diat is the case, I see where I recoup the 
family fortunes,** said Robinson. ^ 

“How is that?'* 

“Why, these cow ponies would make good polo 
ponies, and they bring all the way from one htmdred 
to a thousand dollars apiece, and some extra-fine ones 
even more. The horse must be quick and handy, and 
level-headed, so that he will not lose his head when 
in a close place. That gray horse you rode to-day 
would make a splendid polo pony. If you want to go 
in with me we can buy up a few head and train them 
this winter, having them ready to ship East in time for 
the spring games. We might make a good thing out 
of it, if we can get the horses as cheap as you say.** 

The word “East** settled the matter for Steve. “All 
right, 1*11 go you,** agreed he. “As soon as the round- 
up is over we can start picking them up here and 
there. It won*t take long to get several car-loads of 
pretty well-bred horses.** 

At last the round-up W 2 » about over. They had 
worked their way almost to the Kansas line, and the 
day herd, which comprised the beef steers and any cat- 
tle which had strayed off their natural range, had been 
daily increased until now it numbered between one 
and two thousand head. 

These were trailed slowly along during the day, like 
a lot of soldiers on a leisurely march, straggling across 
the country. Three or four cowboys, whooping and 
shouting, directed their course, preventing them from 
207 


STEVE OF THE BAE GEE EANCH 


straying, or being joined by cattle off the range, which 
did not belong in the herd. 

The rest of the cowboys worked the country through 
which they were passing, cutting out beef cattle or 
strays and branding the season’s crop of calves. All 
took turns night herding, working in four shifts, three 
at a time. Steve, Robinson and Billie had the last 
guard, which commenced about half past two and con- 
tinued until they were relieved by the day herders. 

It was always the darkest part of the night when 
they held guard, and one morning as they went on 
duty, the earth as usual was shrouded in the thick dusk 
which precedes the dawn. It was unusually warm for 
the time of year, and they rode round and round the 
sleeping herd, which were placidly chewing their cuds 
and sighing in well-filled content. 

Steve and Billie were cheerily whistling or singing 
to assure them that friends were guarding their 
slumbers, while Robinson was jogging along half 
asleep with loose rein, trusting to the well-trained cow 
pony to keep the proper distance from the herd. 

Suddenly the horse put both front feet in a prairie 
dog hole and fell over on his side, pitching Robinson 
headlong toward the cattle. Instantly a cow jumped 
up, and with a startled bellow attempted to vault over 
the one next to it, which jumped up at the same time. 
In the scramble that followed, the whole herd be- 
came frightened and rushed away in the opposite di- 
rection from camp, sweeping Steve and Billie along 
with it. 

Robinson, much dismayed, got up and finding 
neither his horse or himself were injured, mounted and 
started in pursuit, followed by the rest of the cowboys 
who had been startled from their morning nap by the 
stampede. 

Frcnn the pounding of thousands of feet on the hard 

208 


THE BEEF KOUND-UP 


earth, there arose a rumbling as of distant thunder, and 
drowned all other souds, but two quick flashes told 
that Steve and Billie were unhurt and in the lead. The 
others drew their revolvers and fired an answering 
salute, and putting their horses into a run, passed the 
herd and joined the two in front. 

For awhile they did not attempt to turn them, but 
riding to the right or left, pointed in the leaders so as 
to keep the herd from splitting or scattering. It was 
mostly composed of beef steers and cows with calves 
following, and they soon began to slow down, and the 
horsemen had no difficulty in keeping in the lead. 

As dawn approached and they could see that the 
cattle were showing signs of fatigue. The cowboys 
spread out along one side and quirting the leaders and 
shooting into the ground close to their ears, gradually 
worked them around to the left, but the rest refused 
to follow, and ran straight ahead, leaving some of the 
men on each side, with Robinson and Steve galloping 
along in the lead. 

Suddenly they came to a deep gully. Steve's horse 
took it at a flying leap, but Robinson’s mount missed 
his footing and fell, and for the second time that 
night, pitched his rider over his head. This time he 
fell with an arm crumpled under him. It snapped like 
a twig, and he lay in the path of the oncoming herd, 
groaning with pain. The pounding of their feet roused 
him to his peril, and jumping up, foimd that his horse 
had bolted. He looked wildly about for a moment, and 
seeing no other hope, gathered himself together, and 
sprinted along in front, shouting to Steve, who was 
some distance ahead. 

The excited cattle seeing a man on foot, began to 
toss their heads and quickened their pace. Steve saw 
the danger, whirled his horse, and returned straight in 
the face of the bellowing herd. He swimg his horse 
209 


STEVE OP THE BAE GEE HANCB. 


around Robinson, and reaching down, caught hold 
of the soimd arm, and helped him to swing himself on 
behind. 

The leaders of the herd were now close upon them, 
Steve dug in his spurs and urged his horse onward, 
but hampered by the double burden he could not out- 
strip the maddened cattle. Soon horse and riders were 
wedged between their heaving sides, and were raked 
and pricked by the tossing horns. 

Seeing that one misstep of the horse would pltmge 
them beneath the trampling feet, Steve caught hold 
of the horns a of steer that was puffing alongside, and 
swung himself onto its back, then turning to his 
startled companion, said: 

‘You get over into the saddle and let the horse work 
his way to the front. When you get out ride like the 
devil until you get out of the way.” 

“And leave you here? I guess not,” objected Rob- 
inson. 

“Oh, I*m in no danger now. The boys will get 
the cattle to milling pretty soon, and then 111 get out. 
But you are hurt and all this jolting and crowding 
ain’t doin’ you any good.” 

■ Robinson worked his way out as Steve advised. 
When Ira saw him and found out where Steve was, 
he took Robinson’s horse, which one of the boys had 
caught, and rode out in front of the herd opposite. 
Slowing up, he let the cattle crowd around him and 
Steve made his way to him by swinging himself from 
the back of one steer to another. When he was in 
the saddle they took advantage of an opening in the 
ranks nearest them, an dmade their way to the front. 

By this time the other cowboys had gradually swung 
the cattle round until they had them rtmning in a 
circle, or milling, as it is called. 

As soon as they had the cattle quieted down, they 

210 


THE BEEF KOUND-UP 

fiorses . 

bound up Robinson's arm as best they could, and the 
first ranch they came to Steve borrowed a buggy and 
took him to the nearest doctor. When the arm was 
set then th^ started for the “ — G" Ranch. 


211 


xvni 

STEVE GETS A LETTER 


When Miss Parker reached New York she did not 
at once tell her mother of her engagement, as she was 
too ill to hear anything that would be likely to disturb 
her, but as she talked of her trip and the name ‘^Steve” 
appeared with more or less frequency in the conversa- 
tion, the shrewd old lady by judicious questioning soon 
found out how matters stood. She said never a word 
of objection at first, but asked for time to think it over 
before expressing an opinion. 

Day after day, while confined to her bed, she led 
the girl to talk of her trip to the West, and particu- 
larly of her lover and his people. At last she was 
able to be tucked in her wheel chair, and when it 
was drawn up before the open grate, she asked her 
daughter to come and sit on the stool at her feet. They 
sat thus for a long time, and at last with a sigh the 
old lady broke the silence and speaking in a weak, 
reluctant voice, said : 

“Listen to me, my child. You know I love you 
better than life itself, and if it was in my power to 
make this beautiful dream of yours come true, I would 
gladly do so. But should I give my consent to your 
marrying this man, I fear it would only serve as a key 
to unlock for you the gate to untold misery. 

‘Tt is not the man I am objecting to, but what goes 

212 


STEVE GETS A LETTEB 

with him. I know you would not love him if he was 
not all that a man should be, and if he had been bom 
and brought up in the same enviroment as yourself, 
I would not say a word, as then you would stand a 
chance of being happy together."' 

She paused and gazed long into the flames, waiting 
for her daughter to speak, and then as she did not 
do so, continued: 

“Matrimony is not as easy as courting, and love can 
not take the place of everything in a woman's life. 
It serves for a time, but the daily grind of poverty, 
coupled with hard work and uncongenial surroundings, 
puts a great strain upon it 

“When the hardship falls equally upon both, then it 
often brings them closer together, but it so seldem 
does. If you marry and go out there to live, you w21 
be giving up everything that has gone to make your 
life happy heretofore. 

“He would be living in the same place where he 
was bom and brought up, with all his friends and 
relatives around him, and would not understand that 
it might be hard for you to adapt yourself to your 
now environment. 

“Adversity and hardship often chastens people and 
some it converts into saints, but I do not believe you 
are one of those people. You cannot easily adjust 
yourself to circumstances, but are always trying to 
fit your surroundings to yourself, and if you could 
not do it, then you would be utterly wretched and 
everybody aroimd would be made to feel it 

“You talk about being poor, my child, you do not 
know what poverty means. Your ideas of poverty is 
to have all the money you want to spend. 

“My dear, give up this idea. You are young and 
have been carried away by the romantic wooing. Take 
time to think it over b^ore you bind yours^ irre- 
213 


STEVE OF THE BAE GEE EA^CH 


vocably. I will never give my consent as long as 
I live, and perhaps by the time I die you will think 
dilferently, or circumstances may have changed/^ 

By the time she had ceased speaking, the girl had 
pillowed her head on her mother’s lap and was weep- 
ing stormily. Each heartbroken sob was an agony to 
the sorrowing old lady, who stroked the soft black 
hair with trembling hand. Gradually the girl grew 
moer calm, and as the fire died down in the grate, leav- 
ing the room in darkness, she arose and wheeled the 
mother’s chair into her room. Then when she had 
her safely tucked in her bed, she stooped and kissed 
her, saying: 

‘‘Mother, dear, do not worry. I will take time as 
you say. I know that as you sit, day after day, tied 
helplessly to your chair, you are given a clearer insight 
into human affairs, than people who have not so much 
time to think. I will try and abide by your decision. 
At least I will do nothing hurriedly. 

When Steve and Mr. Robinson reached the “ — G” 
Ranch, Steve at once inquired about letters, and foimd 
several from New York. These he read and finding 
that it was mail-day and no one had been to the post 
-office, he saddled a horse and went after the mail, as 
he judged from the number of letters he had received 
that there would be one there for him. 

Instead of one, he received two bearing the New 
York post-mark. One in the now familiar writing 
of his sweetheart, and the other in a faltering, shaky 
hand. Much puzzled he put the latter aside, and 
hastily opened the other, and went closer to the dim 
smoky lamp to read it. 

My lover: You know I wrote you that when I 
told my mother of our love, she asked for time in which 
to consider it before she ^ve her decision. 

214 


STEVE GETS A LETTER 


Well, last night she told me, and oh, my dear, she 
does not consent. She is writing you herself, stating 
her reasons, so I need not go into the heart-breaking 
details. 

Whether her ideas are right or not, they will serve 
as long as she holds them and, I fear, keep us apart, 
for as I told you long ago, I am all she has and I 
could not desert her in her old age and helplessness. 
1 should have known better than to bid you hope, but, 
as she says, “I was carried away by the romantic woo- 
ing and surroundings,” and forgot all about the barrier 
that stood between us, for even if she was willing, I 
well know that a ranch is no place for the old or 
infirm. 

The life is strenuous, and calls for men and women 
of splendid untried youth and courage. So, between 
love and duty our dream ends. It was foredoomed 
from the start, and as I look ahead I see no hope, un- 
less you can find a ray with your clearer vision. 

And now no more for this time. It is needless to 
say that I shall continue to write to you, and your 
letters will be my dearest consolation. 

Yours, as ever, 

ELOISE. 

As Steve read the letter a tense, drawn look came 
into his face, and as one resolved to learn the worst 
and get it over with, he tore open the mother’s letter, 
which was more or less a repetition of the talk she had 
with her daughter a few evenings before.* 

When he had read it he walked out to his horse like 
one in a daze, forgetting to say good-night to the 
others who had come for their mail, one of whom 
remarked as he went out: 

“Old Steve looks like he’s had a knockout blow.” 
He rode swiftly homeward, little heeding where he 
went. Darkness hid the familiar scene, and his soul 

215 


STEVE OF THE BAE GEE EAJS^CH 


was wrapped in an oblivion no less profound. Once 
he straightened himself in the saddle, bared his head 
to the cool breeze, and gazed up at the stars as if 
in mute appeal. 

His heart was filled with love and longing and in his 
extremity, the twinkling stars seemed to mock him. 
While he looked up at them the cloud that obscured 
the moon shifted slightly, so changing its appearance 
and accentuating its shadows until there seemed to be 
a round and jovial face grinning down at him. 

*T don't blame you for laughin', old boy," said Steve, 
“You and them stars have seen some might curious 
things, while you have been watchin' this old earth, but 
I guess the queerest of all is the way a man nowadays 
lets some slip of a girl deal him misery. 

“Now, that cave man I read about the other day 
could give us cards and spades. He simply cut 
a likely lookin' fillie out of the herd, and if she was 
skittish and not halter broke, he would walk up to 
her kind of casual like, all the time talkin', soothin', 
holdin' in one hand a necklace made of bear's claws, 
or a bright feather, or something to attract her atten- 
tion, from the club he was holdm' behind his back in 
the other hand, 

“When he got close enough he swung the club 
around quick and tapped her on the head, and when 
she had quit kickin' tucked her imder his arm, and 
carried her oflf to his cave. 

“But, me, I can't do that Us cow-punchers are 
supposed to be half way civilized anyhow. So 111 
have to take my medicine and grin as though I liked 
it But I'll tell you, old pal, I'd like to be a cave man 
for a day. He sure was the wise old guy." 

That night for the first time in his life, Steve knew 
what it was to suffer from insomnia. He tossed about 
216 


STEVE GETS A LETTER 


going over again and again the different passages of 
her letter, which were stamped upon his brain as 
though they had been written with fire. Against the 
slender hope of her continued letters, he balanced the 
suggestion that she had been carried away by the ro- 
mantic wooing and surroundings, which he supposed 
referred to their betrothal on the summit, and groaned 
aloud as he recalled her dinging arms and sweet 
kisses. 

If it was only some man that had come between 
them, he thought, fierdy, how he would delict to 
punch his head. But how could he urge her to op- 
pose the wishers of her mother, who had the double 
appeal of bdng old and a helpless invalid, for wlK)m 
it was her manifest duty to care. 

Then through his despair, came the remembrance 
of Robinson and his remark about buying polo ponies, 
and the probable financial gains therefrom. This re- 
called a clause in the old lady^s letter, and jumping out 
of bed, he lit the lamp and searched through its pages 
until he found the one he wanted. 

‘T have told my daughter that I should never give 
my consent while I hv^, and by that time you both 
might have changed your minds, or your circumstances 
might have changed,” 

“What does she mean by that?” mused he to him- 
self, as he climbed back into bed, “Does she mean 
she mi^t give her consent if I was working at some- 
thing else. If that is the case, IT see that I do,” 
And with that slight consolation he went to sleep. 

Immediately upon awaking the next morning, he 
sought out Robinson and sounded him on the subject 
of buying polo ponies, and finding him still enthus- 
iastic, went out and rounded-up dl the “G” horses 
he could find, and tried them out, while Robinson sat 
upon a wagon and watched. 

217 


XIX 

MISS LITTLE PROPOSES 

“Men have died and worms have eaten them, but 
not from love/' Robinson with his plan for buying 
and training cow-horses into polo ponies was a wel- 
come diversion for Steve, As they drove about from 
one neighbor to another, his inward discontent vented 
itself and found surcease in driving sharp bargains, 
and for the time, at least, he was alnK>st happy. But 
now and then as they drove along, he would lapse into 
silence almost saturnine and, Robinson, wondering, re- 
spected his mood. 

However, when at the ranch, he had no chance to 
be melancholy. Thanksgiving was to be a family re- 
union, and a few days before his sisters who were in 
Denver going to school, came home, bringing with 
them several girl friends. With their arrival, the 
program of the evening was changed. The boys, in- 
stead of trooping out to the bimk house as soon as 
supper was over, to play poker and tell stories, now 
joined the fun in the house, in all of which Pere and 
Mere Gardeau, heartily co-operated. The day before 
Thanksgiving the married daughter, who lived at a 
distance, arrived with her husb^d and children, and 
Robinson, used to the circumscribed hospitality of the 
Cities, marveled at the Western liberiity, and the 
218 


MISS LITTLE PEOPOSES 


seemingly unlimited capacity of the Gardeau home. 
Like the fabled omnibus ‘there was always room for 
one more.' 

Through all the bustle and confusion, the prepara- 
tions for the feast the following day went steadily on- 
ward. Each new arrival as soon as the greetings were 
over, donned a big gingham apron, and joined the 
o^ers in the roomy kitchen, where they stirred and 
mixed with unabated precision, while they exchanged 
family reminiscences. 

Thanksgiving morning dawned with an ominous 
prophesy of storm. Thick fog shrouded the hills, and 
enveloped the countenances of the young people in a 
gloom no less profound. They had planned a dance 
for the evening, as a wind-up to the day's festivities, 
and loud were their lamentations over the prospect 
of being disappointed. 

However, as the morning advanced, it began to look 
as though they would have a crowd no matter what the 
weather. One by one dim shapes began to appear 
through the mist, and took the form of galloping 
horsemen as they drew nearer. They came singly, 
or in groups of twos or threes. Lithe, sinewy fellows. 
Their tanned faces glistening from the recent applica- 
tion of razor and soap. 

Each man as he awoke that morning, had sized up 
the prospects of the weather with the eye of a prophet 
who doubts, but who does not intend to take any 
chances, and after bolting a hasty breakfast, saddled 
up his horse and set forth on his journey toward the 
“ — G" Ranch. They lost no time on the way, lest the 
blizzard of which the fog was a forerunner, start, and 
prevent their reaching their destination. 

Flint expressed the sentiment of the rest, when he 
called to Steve : 

‘'What-you-may-call-it-in-there, lend me your razon 

219 


STEVE OF THE BAE GEE EANCH 


I was so afarid it'd storm so I cotildn't get here, that 
I didn’t take time to shave.” 

“Pshaw!” exclaimed Ira, who was standing near. 
“It’d shore have to be a pretty hard blizzard that 
would keep me away, with all these girls here, and the 
chance of gettin’ one of Mere Gardeau’s famous din- 
ners thrown in, but it won’t have to storm very hard to 
keep me from goin’ home.” 

Presently the sim, cLS if imwilling to share the ap- 
probium of spoiling the day, struggled through and 
dispelled the mist, revealing dark, overhanging clouds 
mantling the sky to the north. 

The Colwells drove up just in time for dinner, 
and with them was Miss Little, who for reasons of 
her own wished to spend the vacation in the coimtry, 
but with characteristic plausibility and disregard for 
truth, had excused herself to her mother with the 
statement that the school board had decided not to 
give any holiday. 

The dining table was opened out to the fullest ex- 
tent and more leaves added and, that not sufficing, was 
supplemented by a smaller one from the kitchen. The 
whole, covered with a snowy cloth, stood groaning 
under the weight of the Thanksgiving dinner. An im- 
mense turkey graced either end, as it was not com- 
patible with the Gardeau courtesy to make the hungry 
guests wait until one person could carve enough for 
them all. 

They were all standing behind their chairs waiting 
to be seated when Robinson appeared with a bottle of 
champagne. He had learned that the Gardeau’s fol- 
lowed the French custom of serving wine at meals, 
and wishing to make some return for the care and 
many kindnesses Mere Gardeau had showered upon 
him, had sent to Denver and ordered a case of the 
sparkling beverage, which had only just arrived. 

220 


MISS LITTLE PEOPOSES 


While they were pouring it, Miss Little watched 
them with a puzzled, intent expression on her face, 
as if searching for an idea which all the time eluded 
her. Robinson, who happened to glance at her, won- 
dered at the sudden flash of relief and cunning that 
spread over her face for an instant, as the last glass 
was filled. 

Miss Little had more brains than she let appear to 
the casual observer. This cleverness ,coupled with 
the subtle allure of sex which she possessed in a re- 
markable degree and her undoubted prettiness had 
enabled her to make easy conquests of the boyish 
hearts in her crowd at high school. From this she 
evolved the philosophy ‘that no man was hard to get, 
if a clever woman wanted him.' 

She reasoned that it was her tactlessness alone that 
had kept Steve from proposing when they were snow- 
bound at the sheep camp the spring before, and now 
with propinquity to help her, she anticipated little 
difficulty in spite of the fact that she had heard rumors 
of an engagement between him and Miss Parker. 

No one knew better than she how delicate were the 
gossamer threads that bound two loving hearts to- 
gether, and how easy they were to break. She had 
thought long and hard, trying to evolve some ingeni- 
ous ruse to entrap Steve, but until the flash of inspira- 
tion at sight of the champagne, the only result had 
been a few puckers between her eyes, and the loss of 
several hours of beauty sleep. 

The champagne stood by her plate bubbling and 
effervescing, and save to twirl the slender stem of the 
glass between her fingers onec or twice, she never 
touched it. However, this served to attract the at- 
tention of Pere Gardeau to her abstinence, and through 
him the rest of the table, which was what she desired. 
He inquired: 


221 


STEYE OF THE BAR GEE RANCH 


**Why don't you drink your champagne, it is get- 
tin' stale?" 

“I do not care for it," answered she demurely. 

‘‘Perhaps you would rather have some of the 
punch?" suggested Mere Gardeau. And calling one 
of her daughters, she requested her to replace the 
champagne with a glass of punch, but to this Miss 
Little objected also, although they assured her it was 
only composed of the juices of fruits. 

Presently tiny particles of snow began drifting 
slowly past the window, each one glistening in the sim- 
light like a beautiful crystal. Before dinner was 
over the wind came sweeping down from the north 
with a roar, and the threatened blizzard was in 
progress. Everybody hovered around the stoves, as 
they could not go out to the corrals and have a buck- 
ing contest as was the usual case when a lot of cow- 
boys got together. 

However, nobody was dull. All kinds of games 
were soon m progress, and now and then somebody 
would pass refreshments in the way of champagne, 
cake, candy and nuts, while the bowl of punch sat on 
nearby table where all could help themselves. Pres- 
ently one of the boys hunted up a mouth harp. 
Shoving the tables back out of the way, and taking 
up the rung, they soon had a dance in progress in the 
large dining room. 

Throughout it all Miss Little had steadfastly re- 
fused to partake of the punch, and with young folks 
in a merry mood, anything will do for a joke, so they 
dubbed her the “Teetotler." 

Along about six o'clock the wind died down, and 
the snow stopped. The clouds drifted away, leaving 
the sky clear, and as the moon rose, vehicles began 
to arrive, their tires squeeking musically through the 
dry snow. 


222 


MISS LITTLE PEOPOSES 


Long ago, with each ranch overrun with young 
people, they had felt the need of a place to hold their 
weekly dances, so a number of the neighbors contrib- 
uted enough money to ere^ a hall. Pere Gardeau 
generously gave them a si^rdown in the trees near the 
creek, and it was there that the dance was to be held 
that night. 

Miss Little having learned wisdom from her former 
experiences the winter before, had brought along a 
dress of soft, white, non-crushable material, which 
clung to her figure bringing out every alluring curve, 
and when she reached the dance was easily the pret- 
tiest and best-dressed girl there. 

Steve had not thought of her after leaving her at 
the Colwell Ranch at the opening of school. He had 
been engrossed with the occasional letters he had re- 
ceived from Miss Parker while on the round-up, and 
his allegiance never wavered. Since he had returned 
he had been too hurt and grieved over th« toppling of 
his bright castle of dreams to think of anything else, 
when he allowed himself to think at all. That was 
what he strove to do to keep from thinking, and 
toward that end, with the champagne handy, he had 
been doing what a great many people call ^‘drowning 
their sorrows.” However, he possessed one trait 
which many people consider the first requisite of a 
gentleman. He could drink without showing any ill 
affects, and save for a little unusual hilarity, there 
was nothing in his behavior that would indicate that 
there was anything amiss. 

All afternoon he had not been especially conscious 
of Miss Little's presence, but now as she slipped out 
of her long thick coat, like a bright moth emerging 
from its cocoon, Steve, who was assisting her, felt steal 
over him like a wave the subtle attraction, which she 
223 


STEVE OF THE BAR GEE RANCH 

seemed to radiate. He stepped forword involuntanly, 
and she noting it, blushed warmly. 

During the evening she was eagerly claimed by one 
partner after another, and toward all but Steve she 
maintained an air of mischievous coquetry. To him 
alone, she showed a softening of manner which was 
the most delicate flattery, and he left her after each 
dance with a quickened pulse and a delicious ex- 
pectancy, which hastened his return to ask her for 
another. 

He claimed her for the midnight supper, and when 
the punch was passed and she still refused, they all 
began rallying her on her teetotalism again. This was 
the opening for which she was looking, and in an 
undertone she began explaining to Steve the reason 
for her eccentricity. 

‘T hope you will not think me a prude,” said she, 
with an appealing inflection in her voice. ‘*But the 
last year in high school each girl as she graduated 
made a vow to accomplish some good. As one of the 
prls had a brother who was a drunkard, through her 
influence we all vowed to discourage all use of intox- 
icating liquors, and by all means never to touch it our- 
selves. that is why I refused to taste the cham- 
pagne to-day, and as I saw one of your brothers pour 
some brandy in the punch when he thought no one was 
looking I could not take any of that either. 

‘T am afraid I offended your mother by not drink- 
ing it, but I could not break my vow. And then speak- 
ing a little louder as the music started up, and they 
arose to lake their places on the floor, she continued: 
“There was to be only one instance in which we could 
partake of wine, and that was when we became en- 
gaged.” And then looking up at him with a mis- 
chievous twinkle in her eyes, and dropping her voice 
so that he had to stoop to hear what she said as his 
224 


MISS LITTLE PBOPOSES 


axm encir cled her waist for the waltz, she mtirmtired: 

did want some of that champagne. It looked 
so delicious. Won't you be engaged to me for the 
evening so as to absolve me from my vow, and I can 
taste it” 

“Sure,” answered Steve, with a laugh. “Here, stop 
the music and bring on that champagne, he called to 
Ira. “Miss Little and I are going to celebrate our 
engagement” 

i And amid much laughter, and the popping of cham- 
pagne corics they jestingly pledged eadi other over 
their brimming glasses. At least Steve was jesting, 
and Miss Little claimed she was. 

Pere Gardeau, hearing of the engagemenet and not 
of the jest approached Merc Gardeau and said: 

‘^ou had better go and greet your new daughter^ 
that is, to be. They say Miss Little and Steve are 
engaged, and they might feel hurt if you wait any 
longer.” And so with the best intentions in the world, 
I Mere Gardeau approached to kiss and wdcome Miss 
' Litde into the family. 

I The girl gave Steve a searching glance, and he sob- 
ered, whispered reassuringly: 

“Go on with it We can tdl them different later.” 

Then as his sisters approached one by one, he saved 
the situation by saying: 

“Here you folks keep back. I haven't kissed her 
myself yet, and you can get yours after I get my share 
— ^if there's any left,” and calling to the musicians to 
start up, he put an end to the scene. 

There was one member of the family who did not 
come up to congratulate them, and that was Blackie, 
When he learned the cause of the music being stopped 
he shoved his clenched bands deep into his pockets and 
stood by the door glowering. When Mere Gardeau 
went up to kiss Miss Little, he wheeled and went out 


STEVE OF THE BAK GEE EANCH 


into the darkness, and stumbled hurriedly toward the 
ranch. 

Going into the bam he saddled the first horse he 
came to, a half-broken colt, which when he led it 
out into the cold and moimted went off rearing and 
plunging. But in temper, at least, the man and beast 
were in harmony, and for a time it was doubtful which 
would be the master? Finally Blackie triumphed, and 
in doing so, some of his anger cooled, leaving room 
for an aching disappointment. He rode blindly, pay- 
ing no attention to the direction his horse took, and 
the next morning no one knew what had become of 
him, but as they supposed he had gone home with some 
one from the dance, Steve and Robinson went off on a 
trip to Wyoming to buy horses, as they had previously 
planned. 

Kiowa boasted a weekly paper, called the ''Divide 
Review,” and that paper had an enterprising editor, 
who was always on the lookout for news, and hap- 
pening to be at the Thanksgiving dance, the next issue 
which came out on the following Saturday, had a full 
account of the engagement and the way it was an- 
nounced. 

The next Monday noon, one of the Colwell boys 
rode up to the post-office and got the mail, and in 
looking over the paper. Miss Little saw the article, 
and read it over and over with increasing satisfaction. 

"Here,” thought she, "is a means of ending the affair 
between Miss Parker and Steve.” And then after 
hesitating a moment she observed: 

"Why not. 'All is fair in love and war,' ” and 
putting all scruples aside, she did the paper into a neat 
little roll, and so as to make the news more affective, 
carefully imitated Steve's handwriting, and addressed 
it to Miss Parker. That evening after school she 
226 


MISS LITTLE PROPOSES 


called one of the boys who wont up past the post-office 
and asked him to mail it for her, saying : 

“Here is a bimdle which the follS at the ranch 
wanted me to have one of you take up for them,'* 


XX 


MISS PARKER AND REGGIE BECOME 
ENGAGED 

Wlien Miss Parker watched Reggie take his de- 
parture from the Alton Ranch she had made the re- 
mark that she supposed that was her last chance of 
becoming a millionairess, but Reggie was at the sta- 
tion to meet her when she arrived, and at once renewed 
his suit. Perhaps that might have been one of the 
reasons for her mother refusing to countenance an 
engagement between her daughter and Steve, but if 
so, she was too shrewd to let it appear. 

Miss Parker had received but one letter from Steve 
in the week that had elapsed since she had written 
him of her mother's decision. When she at last 
heard the postman's whistle, for the sound of which 
she had been nervously listening all morning, she 
picked up the key to the mail box, and hurried down 
stairs. But there were no letters, only a paper, which 
being too large to slip through the opening, was stuffed 
in at the top. 

“No letter," said she ruefully, carelessly turning the 
paper over and then catching sight of the writing, some 
of her disappointment vanished, and she exclaimed : 

“Oh, I see, he has sent me a paper. Ned used to say 
that a cow-puncher would rather ride twenty miles anjr 
day than write a letter, and perhaps Steve dislikes it 
as much as the rest, and has sent me a paper instead, to 
228 


MISS PAKKER AND REGGIE EISTGAGED 


^ve me the news. But it is not news, printed in dead, 
lifeless type that I want. It is the personal note, writ- 
ten by hand, with the love pulsing behind each word, 
but where is the man who ever understood that,'' ex- 
claimed the girl, sighing as she hastily slipped off the 
wrapper. 

Finding no article specially marked she waited until 
she was in her sitting-room before looking it over. 
The paper was composed of only one double sheet, 
and stepping by the window for a better light she 
glanced through it, and soon found the article. When 
she had read it she sank weakly down on the couch 
with a gasp. 

“Well, of all things. Steve and Miss Little are en- 
gaged, and he has had the audacity to send me a paper 
announcing it, instead of writing himself. Well, I 
suppose he knows there is an answer to that. He 
shall soon find that I will not wear the willow for 
any man, and going to the telephone she called up 
Reggie's number, and when he was on the phone, said : 

“Hello! That you, Reggie? I just called up to 
tell you that I would marry you, and you can announce 
the engagement at once." 

“What!" exclaimed Reggie, staggered by the news. 
*What did you say?" and when she had repeated the 
message, Reggie without stopping to inquire what had 
caused this sudden change of mind, answered: 

“All right, I will announce it at once. Have it in 
all the evening papers to-night. But, say, what date 
shall I set for the wedding?" 

At this Miss Parker, who had only been thinking of 
getting even with Steve, and not of the outcome of an 
engagement to Reggie, faltered for a moment, and then 
plucking up courage, laughed lightly into the phone, 
saying : 

“Greedy. Haven't you heard enough good news for 

229 


STETE OF THE BAB GEE RANCH 


one day. Go ahead and announce the eng^gj^ent, and 
we can talk about the rest later.” And as Reggie was 
for hurrying right over, she objected: 

‘No, don't come, I am going out. No, don't come 
this evening, either. I have an appointment Don't 
come imtil to-morrow morning,” 

Reggie much puzzled, finally consented to postpone 
his visit until next day, and Miss Parker after hang- 
ing up the receiver, went to her room, threw herself 
on the bed and buried her head in its pillows. Al- 
though she wept, she did not waver in her resolution, 
and when the evening papers came, selected one, and 
when she had blue-penciled the annoimcement, folded 
it so that wouldl be the first thing seen when the paper 
was opened, and addressed it to Steve. Then in order 
to make sure of its being sent, she put on her hat and 
coat and went out and dropped it in the mail box 
herself. 

Seeing the paper which had caused all the trouble 
laying on the stand, she snatched it up^ and was about 
to destroy it when she hesitated, thought better of it, 
and slipping on the wrapper put it with the package 
of letters which she had received from him. 

After spending a sleepless night, she was in little 
mood to grant Reggie the privileges of an accepted 
lover when he called the next morning, and presented 
a cold cheek for his ardent salutation, and with this 
he had to be content. 

Steve, off with Robinson buying horses, did not at- 
temtp to have his mail forwarded, as he was moving 
about from place to place, but contented himself with 
writing Miss Parker regularly as before, and these 
Miss Parker as regularly returned with the seals un- 
broken. With the receipt of each one she became 
more furiously angry with him, but now and then she 
felt a temptation to steam one open and see what ex- 
230 


MISS PAKKEB AKD KEGGIE ENGAGED 


cuse he had to offer for his perfidy, but dismissed the 
suggestion as dishonorable, and an act beneath the 
dignity of a lady. 

Had she only yielded to her curiosity she would 
have been puzzled at the tone of Stevens letters, which 
were in the same loving strain as formerly, and her 
acute mind might have divined that there was some- 
thing amiss. However, pride forbade, so she de- 
manded no explanation, acting just as Miss Little 
thought she would, and so much misery was in store 
for all concerned. 

When Steve reached home a couple of weeks later, 
as usual the first thing he did was to inquire for mail, 
and finding several letters from New Yorkfi, and a roll 
of papers, gathered them all together and started out 
to the bunk house to read them. As he was going out 
to the kitchen door, he encountered his mother, who 
true to her French training could not reconcile her- 
self to the lightness with which American youths re- 
garded affairs of the heart. She had noted with frown- 
ing disapproval the arrival of each letter from New 
York since the public announcement of Steve’s engage- 
ment to Miss Little, and seeing the eagerness with 
which he hurried out to read them, stopped him with 
the remai k : 

*'My son, do you think it honorable to correspond 
with one girl while engaged to another?” 

“Correspond with one girl while engaged to an- 
other?” repeated Steve in a puzzled tone. And then 
all at once it burst upon him that people accepted hia 
engagement to Miss Little as a fact, and he was 
stopped with the thought that since Miss Little had 
not denied it, he could hardly do so without putting 
her in a bad light, so answering nothing he went on 
out. 

Hastily tearing open one of the envelopes on the 

231 


STEVE OF THE BAE GEE KANCH 


way, he drew out the contents and was surprised to 
find only one of his own letters to Miss Parker? He 
turned it over and over in bewilderment for awhile, 
and then looked into the envelope to see if there was 
any message to explain the matter, but finding noth- 
ing, opened another envelope with the same result. 
One after another yielded only the various letters 
which he had written while away buying horses, and 
at last he tore open the bundle of papers to see if there 
was anything in them to enlighten him. The blue- 
penciled article caught his eye and he read it, crushed 
the paper in his hand with an oath, and then jerk- 
ing open the stove door, he shoved both paper and let- 
ters into the fire and watched it bum, while he mut- 
tered imprecations against Reggie and the fickleness of 
women. 

The next day being mail-day, some one asked him 
if he was not going to the post-office, and he growled 
out: “Hell, no. I never want to see that post-office 
again.” 

The family noting his mood, did not venture to tease 
him about his engagmient to Miss Little, but noticed 
with no httle surprise that he did not seem to be mak- 
ing any preparation toward going to the dance which 
was to be held at the hall ffiat nigth. At last some 
one inquired: 

“Aren’t you going after Miss Little?” 

“I don’t know as I am,” answered Steve. “Why?” 

‘^ell, if you don’t some of the other fellows wUl,” 
replied liis brother, “and I shouldn’t think you’d want 
her goin’ with anyone else, when you’ve announced 
your engagement.” 

“That’s so. I believe I am engaged. I had for- 
gotten all about it,” said Steve, with a chuckle. “Guess 
I had better go and get her.” And laughing still more 
at the bewildered look on the faces of his mother and 
232 


MISS PARKER AKD REGGIE ENGAGED 


father, he went out and hitched up a horse to the 
buggy and started over to Colwell’s. 

Miss Little had heard indirectly that he was back 
from his trip, and like a gambler who has taken long 
chances, realized the crucial moment had come. If he 
came for her she would know that he had not discov- 
ered the trick she had played. She went to her room 
directly after supper, and proceeded to get ready for 
the dance, so that if he came the Colwells would think 
it was a prearranged plan, and her position would bo 
that much more strengthened. But should he not, 
then she would simply undress and go to bed, and they 
would not know that she had expected him. She had 
almost given up hope of his coming and had been 
waiting in a fever of impatience, when she heard the 
sound of wheels approaching on the hard gravelly road, 
and presently Steve’s voice in the kitchen asking for 
her. When Mrs. Colwell knocked on her door, she 
had on her cloak and was standing before the mirror 
busily draping a soft filmy scarf about her head. 

She gave Steve a quick, searching glance as she 
greeted him, and noting his look of deep dejection, 
quacked inwardly. But as he did not seem to connect 
her with his trouble, she became more assured in her 
mind, and as they drove toward the hall, chatted mer- 
rily. Gradually she beguilded him from his taciturn 
mood, and as they neared the — G” Ranch and he had 
not mentioned the engagement, she broached the sub- 
ject herself, saying: 

‘^We must tell the people to-night that our announce- 
ment Thanksgiving day was a joke. It will not do 
to let it go any farther. I should have done so at 
once only I was afraid it would offend your people. 
Make them think I was trifling with you.” 

And so with these few sentences she put herself back 
into the position of the pursued. And showed herself 
233 


STEVE OP THE BAE GEE RANCH 


mistress of the world-old tactics of her sex, who make 
the first advance and then retreat, imtil the man be- 
comes so lost in the excitement of the chase that he 
forgets that he was ever anything but the pursuer. 
Steve remembering the unaccoimtable action of Miss 
Parker, and thinking this a chance to get even, rose 
to the bait like a hungry trout, and said : 

*‘Why not let it stand? I have no objection if you 
haven’t.” 

“But I have,” she had the wisdom to reply. “My 
husband shall never say that I proposed to him, even 
In jest.” 

She could not have said anything more calculated 
to stimulate his interest If she had expressed herself 
as willing to let the engagement stand, he would have 
felt the tolerent contempt which his sex feels for a 
woman who honestly expresses a preference in regard 
to themselves. But Miss Little was clever enough to 
know this, and while her heart beat joyously at his 
assertion, she still maintained that it was all a joke, and 
that they should tell the people at the dance that it 
was.” 

Presently Fred Knox came up to Steve, and ob- 
served: 

“Miss Little says you folks was jestin' the other 
night.” 

“Sure,” answered Steve. “Didn't you know that 
matrimony was a joke, and that anybody that takes it 
seriously is soon a fit subject for the insane asylum. 
Whenever a girl tells you ibat she will many you, you 
want to laugh, because that is what it is ‘a joke'.” And 
Fred detecting the note of bitterness in his voice, said : 

‘^es, I see it's a joke. But who played it The 
one that was cornin' or a goin'.” 

“Both,” answered Steve, as he turned away, his re- 
ply more true than he knew. 

234 


MISS PAKKER AND REGGIE ENGAGED 


All during the evening different ones would chafe 
them about their engagement, but Steve according to 
his ideas of chivalry, could do nothing but turn it off 
in some way, while Miss Little lost no opportunity to 
tell every one that it was a joke, leading people to 
think that Steve was the anxious one, while she was 
Indifferent. 

On the way to the Colwell Ranch, after the dance, 
she, having heard Steve several times during the night 
inquiring of the different ones if they had seen any- 
thing of Blackie, asked: 

“Where is Blackie? Has he disappeared?” 

“Yes. He disappeared Thanksgiving night, and we 
haven't seen him since.” 

“Thanksgiving night ! At what time ?” 

“Sometime after supper,” and then as a sudden 
thought struck him, he looked at her intently, and 
said : “By Gee, I never thought of that” 

“Never thought of what?” 

“That he might have gone away on account of us 
sayin' we was engaged.” 

‘Well, if he has, it's his own fault He is a man 
and if he chose to delude himself no one is to blame but 
him.” 

“Are you right sure no one is to blame ? Don't you 
think you helped along the deludin' a little?” 

“And supposing I did?” flared she, in a sudden 
burst of anger. “Isn't a man a living temptation to 
a girl of spirit There won't one of you look at a girl 
unless you think a dozen other fellows want her. Let 
a girl play square, and discourage all attention from 
every fellow except the one she chances to like, and 
that one immediately takes alarm and shies off. But 
if she is clever and encourages them all, and has the 
strength of character to treat the one she likes with 
235 


STEVE OF THE BAR GEE RA^CH 


the same indifference as she treats the one she does 
not like, she is sure to win, 

j “A man likes to see his judgment verified, and what 
no one else wants, neither does he. I have often had 
some handsome fellow, as a favor to me, pay devoted 
attention to some homely wall-flower for an evening, 
just to watch how the other fellows followed his lead, 
and sought her afterward. Men deserve no pity, in 
my estimation. And if a girl did right she would 
accept every one who proposes, until she gets the right 
one.’' 

‘'Well, why don’t you do that then? Accept every 
man who proposes.” 

“How do you kno wthat I have not?” 

“Well, you haven’t accepted me.” 

“Neither have you proposed,” laughed she. “As I 
remember it, I was the one who proposed.” 

“All right then, I propose,” said Steve with an 
answering chuckle. “Do you accept?” 

“No, not until you are more abject about it than 
now.” 

“Well, I can’t be very abject. There ain’t room in 
this buggy for me to get down on my knees. You 
might as well accept, you can bring about the abject- 
ness later.” 

“No, I will not accept, but we will just continue the 
joke, since you find it amusing.” 

“All right,” agreed Steve. “But seems to me you 
you don’t play the game quite fair. As I take it, you 
was absolved from your vow, and drank the cham- 
pagne, but where do I come in. So far all I have got 
out of it is in the report of being engaged to you, 
which you take the trouble to tell every one is a joke.” 

“Well, what do you want?” asked she in a softened 
voice. Dropping at once her tone of gay banter, and 
leaning back against the seat, toward his shoulder, so 
236 


MISS PARKER AKD REGGIE ENGAGED 


that the moonlight streamed over her face and revealed 
her pouting lips tantalizingly near. 

‘what do I want?’' echoed Steve, “I want what 
any engaged man is entitled to. My pay in kisses, and 
I’m goin’ to get them right now.” 

Uttering a low laugh, which was blending of assent 
and challenge, she struggled to elude him. At last he 
had her face turned toward him, and was bending to 
press his lips on hers, when suddenly there flashed 
across his mind remembrance of that other betrothal 
on the mountain tops, and his heart chilled. Stifling 
a sigh, he kissed her, but without passion, and as he 
did so, it seemed he could see Miss Parker’s face be- 
fore him, filled with reproach. 

Miss Little felt his sudden lack of ardor, and was 
furious with herself for yielding. 

“Have I played the game so long,” thought she, “to 
give my lips to one who kisses them half-heartedly ?” 

On the way home Steve marveled at himself, think- 
ing: 

“If any one had told me that I could kiss a pretty 
girl with as little enthusiasm I’d have told him he was 
a liar. Ftmny that I should see Miss Parker’s face 
that a-way. She sure can’t have any kick cornin’ for 
she set me the example.” And then he went over for 
the thousandth time, her unaccountable action. “I sure 
never thought she would deal me a hand like that. If 
it had been Miss Little, now, I wouldn’t a-been at all 
surprised. It must have been her mother that got 
around her in some way.” 

For some time it was in this channel his mind ran, 
whenever he had an opportunity to think. But after 
awhile the poignancy of his regret began to wear off. 
Love is a fire that will in time bum itself out, if no 
fresh fuel is supplied. Especially if the one concerned 
237 


STEVE OF THE BAE GEE EANCH 


has other distractions in the way of companionship 
and work, and Steve had both. 

When Miss Parker wrote him of her mother's deci- 
sion, she held out the hope of her continued letters, 
and these would have furnished the necessary fuel to 
keep alive his love for an indefinite time. But on the 
heels of her letter came the paper containing the ac- 
count of her engagement to Reggie. Thus with all 
hope dead Steve began to try to put her out of his 
mind and welcomed anything that would distract his 
thoughts from their gloomy channel. 

Finding that Miss Little with her merry chatter 
helped to beguile him from melancholy he sought her 
society at every opportunity, and gradually began to 
fall under the spell of her magnetic personailty. He 
basked in the sunlight of her smile, and no more vi- 
sions of Miss Parker came to lessen the fervor of his 
kisses. 

In this way he lost all enthusiasm over the trip to 
New York. He was interested in the monetary part 
of course, but all the zest was gone. Nevertheless, 
he went about training the cow-ponies, and getting 
them used to having the polo clubs swung over and 
around them. In order to give them some actual work 
he organized a couple of polo teams among the cow- 
boys, and Robinson, who was unable to use his arm 
enough to play, coached them in the rules of the game. 
As he did so he thought he never knew what polo was 
until he saw it played by those reckless cow-punchers. 

To him, also, fell the task of exercising the various 
horses every day, so as to keep them worked down a 
little, and in order to make it more interesting he was 
in the habit of taking along the pack of hounds and 
hunting coyotes on the way. There were seven or 
eight dogs in the pack, and the leaders were two mas- 
sive, shaggy-haired, bushy-tailed stag hounds. One 
238 


MISS PARKER AND REGGIE ENGAGED 


beautifully marked with large, tawny spots over his 
back and head, and the other was of a very light tan 
color. 

The spotted one called “Prince” was very good- 
natured, while the other was surly and cross, ready 
to snap or growl on the slightest provocation. Like 
some people his soul was attuned to sadness. When 
the sun had set, and the active life around the ranch 
had settled down for the night “The Duke” as he was 
called, would hunt some likely spot, preferably under 
somebody's window, and pointing his nose toward the 
moon, commence his lone and dismal lament. 

This he would keep up with all sorts of variations. 
Sometimes swelling to a loud crescendo on the last 
note, and sometimes ending it in a plaintive whine, 
until the nerves of the one he was serenading could 
stand it no longer, and they would end it by throwing 
a boot or shoe at him. 

Mere Gardeau was very superstitious, and would 
always say when she heard him howling that it was 
a sign of a death. One morning on hearing her make 
that remark, Steve said, with his characteristic dry 
chuckle. 

“Yes, I think that is a fact. For if he howls like 
that again under my window there'll sure be a death. 
If it's the spirits of his ancestors he’s grievin' over, 
as some claim, he certainly feels awful bad about them, 
and I don’t think it’s right to keep him away from 
them any longer.” 

Perhaps it was the spirit of his ancestors calling him 
as a short time afterwards he was found one morn- 
ing walking around in a circle, and in a day or two, 
in spite of all Robinson's doctoring, or perhaps because 
of it, he died. 


239 


THEY START EAST WITH THE POLO 
PONIES 

XXI 

They had planned to start East with their horses 
some time the latter part of March, as that would 
bring them there in time to get them in shape before 
the polo season opened. They only intended to take 
enough to fill one car on the first trip, until they saw 
how they sold ,although they had bought enough to 
make several cars. Boston, being Robinson’s home, 
was the ultimate destination, and as he belonged to all 
the riding and polo clubs, they did not anticipate any 
trouble in disposing of their first load to good ad- 
vantage. 

School still lacked a few days of being out, and 
Miss Little bade Steve good-by with many inward 
misgivings. Of late he had fallen into the roll of an 
accepted lover, but before doing so he had with char- 
acteristic honesty, told her the ins and outs of his 
affair with Miss Parker, and as far as he knew, the 
manner of its ending. Miss Little at once surmised 
that Miss Parker’s action was but the outcome of her 
own little ruse, but stifling all twinges of conscience, 
had set about winning him from any thought of her 
rival. 

She exerted every charm to please, and throwing ofl 
all restraint of manner let him see the depth of her 
love, thus showering him with the sweetest flattery. 
She listened with sympathetic admiration to all his sto- 
240 


THEY STAKT EAST WITH THE PONIES 


ries of adventure, and in a thousand winsome ways 
made him feel he was her hero. And when you take 
into consideration his isolation from any others girls 
that any way near compared with her in looks manner 
or dress, can you wonder that Steve succumbed, nor 
counted himself anything but lucky in so doing. After 
all. Miss Little was simply a pretty girl who had been 
spoiled and made selfish by a doting mother, and much 
flattery, who was using every means, legitimate and 
otherwise, which she possessed, to win the man she 
loved. 

Now just as she felt she had succeeded, came this 
trip to the East with the horses. True he was going 
to Boston, and Miss Parker lived in New York, but 
the situation was fraught with possibilities. But all 
she could do was to take the chances, and trust to her 
luck which had not failed her so far. 

Only one man was needed to look after the horses 
on the way, but Robinson to whom it was all novel, 
decided to accompany Steve as far as Chicago, and 
the latter was very grateful for his society, as it was 
a long, wearisome trip. 

The long, unwiedly freight train to which their car 
was attached was constantly being backed onto a sid- 
ing to await the coming of some passenger train, which 
would rush upon them out of the void, and go hurt- 
ling past. Even when they were side-tracked in some 
small City or village, the monotony was just as great, 
or even worse, for there is nothing more unlovely than 
the railroad section of a City. No matter how long 
the wait, the time of departure was always uncertain, 
so they were compelled to stay close by, lest the train 
suddenly depart without them. 

But whatever hardship they encountered, Robinson, 
who was of a philosophic turn of mind, seemed to take 
it as one more event of his trip, and found it pro- 
241 


STEVE OF THE BAE GEE KANCH 


portionately interesting. He was fond of discussing 
all ethical questions, and was always on the lookout 
for material. Spying some men stealing a ride under- 
neath a car one day, he invited them to ride in the 
caboose, and gave the conductor a tip not to molest 
them. 

He drew an interesting trio. One was a boy evi- 
dently on his first trip away from home ; another was 
a college graduate seeking adventure, while the third 
was a hardened old bum of the worst type. He boasted 
that he had never worked in his life, and never ex- 
pected to, and the color of his nose attested to the suc- 
cess of whatever method he adopted to procure the 
wherewithal to sustain life. For, like a meerschaum 
pipe, the nose does not reach such mellow tone with- 
out much patient endeavor, and liquor can not always 
be had without money. 

Cards are the great leveler of mankind. Men of 
all classes and nationalities can meet and find enter- 
tainment in matching their wits, skill or luck, one 
against the other. So when they were all gathered in 
the slowly moving caboose, Robinson produced a pack, 
and in lieu of a table, they sat down in the middle of 
the floor and played poker. 

The boy professesd himself without money, so Rob- 
inson staked him, while the college man and the tramp 
from some inner recesses of their clothing, produced 
a dollar each, and laid it on the floor. As they played, 
strangely enough luck was with the boy, who claimed 
to be a novice at the game, and he won steadily. Fin- 
ally as they stopped at the station, Steve went out to 
look after the stock, and the rest tired of such a 
one-sided game, followed one by one, to stretch their 
limbs which were cramped from so long sitting on the 
floor. 

When the train started and they returned to the ca- 

242 


THEY START EAST WITH THE PONIES 


boose the ice now having been broken, Robinson be- 
gan trying to draw them out. He and the college man 
soon found many ideas in common, and everything was 
touched upon. Science, religion, politics, and last of 
all, love. 

Steve listened for awhile, and then asked if they 
thought a man could love more than once. 

The college man was of the decided opinion that 
a person could only once experience the grand passion. 
Robinson, being a little older was doubtful, while the 
boy thought it was all a myth, a specie of insanity that 
people indulged in as they grew up, and at last Rob- 
inson turned to the tramp and asked: 

‘‘What is your opinion 

“Well, ye can take it from me, bo,” said he ad- 
dressing Steve. “Ye kin luv jist as many times as ye 
gits de chanst. Can ye eat enough to onct to last ye 
a life time?” asked he contemptuously. “No, de sup- 
ply must be constant and regular, if ye wants to keep 
healthy and happy. Supposin' ye do like peaches an' 
some udder man has cornered de supply, an' only 
apples is handy. Ye'll have to cultivate an appetite fur 
apples dats all, or go hungry. An' if de apple is a 
good brand, even if it is a little rusty coated, after 
awhile ye furgits dat ye ever thot peaches was de 
only fruit wort eatin,' but if de supply of peaches 
keeps up, eat away. Each one may nave a little dif- 
ferent flavor, but dey is peaches jist de same.” 

Night came on and with it sleep. Everyone but 
the tramp removed his shoes, before stretching him- 
self out on the hard benches of the caboose. He prob- 
ably deemed such an operation as superfluous, as from 
each of his shoes protruded one great toe, like the head 
of a turtle sticking out of his shell. This waved back 
and forth rythmically in time to his snores and Rob- 
inson much amused lay and watched it for a time. 
243 


STEVE OF THE BAE GEE KAI^TCH 


Soon he too was lost in the land of dreams, and slept 
on undisturbed by the rocking and bumping of the 
caboose, as it whipped along behind the swiftly mov- 
ing train. 

Robinson and Steve had their own beds, but these 
they did not offer to share with their companions, for 
reasons which they thought sufficient, and the others 
did not seem to notice the omission. 

They were all aroused suddenly the next morning at 
an exclamation of rage from Robinson, and looking 
up they burst into a shout of laughter. The tramp 
was missing, and so were Robinson’s shoes, but he had 
considerately left his old ones in place of the shiny 
patent leathers he had purloined. The boy turning out 
his pockets disclosed the fact that his winnings had 
vanished also, so one of the tramp’s methods of ex- 
istance was explained. 

When they reached Chicago, Robinson left Steve to 
make the rest of the journey alone, while he went 
ahead to arrange for a place to keep the horses until 
they were sold. 


244 


XXII 

STEVE PLAYS A GAME OF POLO 


We will now return to Miss Parker. After the first 
heat of her anger had worn itself off, she began to 
regret that she had consented to marry Reggie, for in 
spite of the fact that she thought Steve was engaged to 
Miss Little and did not care for her, she could not put 
him out of her heart, and felt more distaste than ever 
to marrying Reggie. 

But her mother and aunt were delighted over the 
engagement and urged her to let it stand, bringing 
every argument they could think of to bear upon her. 
In vain she pleaded that she did not love him, and 
never could. 

“Tut, tut!*' objected her aunt. “Love is all very 
well, but one can't have everything. You have demon- 
strated to yourself that being in love does not bring 
happiness for very long, and now that you have had 
your dream, why not wake up and grasp some of the 
material things of life." 

“Be satisfied in being adored, and contrast Reggie's 
devotion to Steve's fickleness. See how he has loved 
you through all these years, while you have steadily 
refused him. Don't you think such fidelity should be 
rewarded ?" 

And the girl, whose life from childhood up, had been 
one which tended to develop all the generosity of her 
nature, and unselfishness, now yielded to the importu- 
nities of the two she loved best. 

And again, no woman can be indifferent to being 

245 


STEVE OF THE BAR GEE RANCH 


loved and cared for, and there is an undoubted 
glamour about being the fiancee of a millionaire. Her 
friends looked at her with admiration and envy, and 
Reggie showed by every act that he had her constantly 
in his mind. He was ^ways in attendance and never 
called empty handed, showering her with costly gifts 
in the way of rare flowers and precious jewels. He 
would have gone farther had she permitted, and bought 
her the latest Paris creations, as he longed to see her 
beauty have the proper setting, but such gifts Miss 
Parker would not accept He would have to be con- 
tent with her as she was, she told him. Time enough 
for Parisian gowns when they were married, but nev- 
ertheless she was dazzled by his munificence, and felt 
more inclined to yield when he pleaded for a hasty 
marriage. 

Had he had the wisdom to absent himself now and 
then and have given the girl a chance to miss him, he 
would have helped his cause, but Reggie did not have 
sufficient strength of character to do that. And, as 
often happens, his ardor was the cause of his own 
undoing, or, perhaps, after all he was but the instru- 
ment in the hands of fate. 

While at the Alton Ranch, he had realized that his 
inability to ride had placed him to great disadvantage 
with Miss Parker, and immediately upon reaching New 
York he had at once hunted up an expensive riding 
master and started taking lessons. However, like a 
great many people who would be cultured, he would 
have possessed the wisdom of Solomon if it could 
have been bought, but he was not willing to put forth 
the necessary effort to acquire it 

Nine o'clock in the morning was the time set for the 
lessons, but, as it was his boast that he never went to 
bed the same day as he arose, the hour usually passed 
with Reggie soimd asleep, but the pay went on just 
246 


STEYE PLAYS A GAME OF POLO 


the same. Finally, from the amount of money he had 
expended, he thought he ought to be an expert, so, 
chancing to visit his mother at the time, he joined one 
of the polo and riding clubs. 

With the arrival of Robinson and his horses, interest 
in polo waxed to fever heat. There had always been 
a rivalry between the two teams, and as each man had 
f bought one or more horses, they were anxious to try 
them out. Every member thought he could give points 
to David Harum when it came to judging horses, and 
there was heavy betting as to the outcome of the 
g^ame. 

Reggie was in a quandary. There was only one 
short month intervening between the date of the game 
and his wedding day, and, while he wanted to play in 
the game, he did not wish to leave Miss Parker for 
so long a time. Hour after hour, he sat dully before 
the window of an uptown club, pondering the ques- 
tion, and, as an aid to thought, chewed the head of 
his cane. Unusual agitation of mind was indicated 
by the fact that its polished gold knob was soon all 
scratched and dented. It is doubtful whether he 
would ever have hit upon a solution, but a friend, 
chancing to notice his perturbation, stopped to in- 
quire : 

“Why these deep meditations, Reggie? What great 
Wall Street coup are you planning now 

“The mattah is fah more sewious than that, don- 
cher-know, old chap,'" answered Reggie, glad of a 
chance to unburden his mind. “I belong to one of the 
polo teams at Boston, and they are going to have a big 
game next Saturday, and I can't tear myself away 
from New York. I'm going to be married the first 
of June, don-cher-know," added Reggie, as if that was 
sufficient excuse to account for any eccentricity. 

247 


STEVE OF THE BAK GEE KANCH 


*‘Oh, I see. Can't leave the fair charmer. Well, 
why don't you take her along? Your mother will put 
her up, I should think." 

“Bah jove, old boy!" said Reggie, a look of intelli- 
gence breaking over his face. “I nevah thought of 
that. Evah so much obliged for the suggestion. I’ll 
just do that." And, getting up, he left the club in a 

flurry. 

At last the day of the game arrived, and all was in 
readiness. Miss Parker and her aunt were seated with 
Reggie's mother in a box, and Reggie, as proud as a 
peacock, dashed out into the field at full speed, and 
then, without checking his horse, wheeled in a narrow 
circle and rode up alongside the barrier opposite them 
and lifted his helmet in salute. His mother clapped 
her hands in applause at this piece of horsemanship, 
and Miss Parker, half mocking, half serious, called to 
him : 

“Why, Reggie, you have become quite a Rough 
Rider." Reggie, stopping only a moment, wheeled his 
horse and galloped off with a great air of importance to 
where the other members of his team were gathered. 
They wore blue shirts and blue helmets, while Robin- 
son's club wore white shirts and white helmets. 

The umpire blew a shrill whistle and tossed a white 
ball into the center of the ring, and the eight horse- 
men, swinging their long-handled clubs, dashed after 
it. Soon they were so closely huddled together that 
no one could reach the ball. Finally they opened up 
a bit, and a member of the Blues, with a dexterous 
twist of his wrist, sent the ball rolling toward their 
goal, but this the White Caps tried to prevent: then 
ensued a scramble. The ball rolled from first one end 
of the ring to another, pursued closely by the horsemen. 

The first quarter and part of the second passed, and 

248 


STEYE PLAYS A GAME OF POLO 


neither side had scored. At last Robinson had the ball 
down to their end of the field, and was about to make 
a goal, when Reggie in a desperate effort to prevent 
it, swung his club aloft, and brought it down, just as 
Robinson lifted his arm for the final stroke. He caught 
the full force of the blow, and his arm, which had re- 
cently healed, snapped and hung limp and useless by 
his side. 

Robinson reeled in the saddle. Another of the Blues 
started the ball back toward their end, when the whis- 
tle blew for the intermission. 

The White Caps were in despair. Robinson could 
not play, and they could not find a substitute. At last, 
in desperation, they sent a man out to look among the 
audience to see if they could not find some other mem- 
ber of the club. When he returned unsuccessful, 
Steve, who had been getting Robinson's horse, came 
up just then, and Robinson suggested : 

Steve, here, is a good player, why not put him in 
the game V* ! | 

*^But he isn’t a member of the club, and only mem- 
bers can play,” objected one. 

*‘Well, make him a member, then. Til vouch for 
him,” said Robinson. And as the time was almost up, 
they proceeded to swear him into the club. 

The eight men, each on a fresh mount, rode back 
into the field, and, as the White Caps galloped across 
to take their position at the other end. Miss Parker ut- 
tered a slight exclamation, tnd, turning to Mrs. Van 
Rennsler, inquired: 

'‘Who is the new man who took the place of the one 
Reggie hurt?” 

“I don’t know,” answered Mrs. Van Rennsler, lev- 
eling her glasses. “He rides well, anyway.” And 
then, handing the glasses to the girl, she said : . 

“See if you can recognize him.” 

249 


STEYE OF THE BAK GEE EANCH 


Miss Parker took the glasses, but before she could 
level them the whistle sounded and the game com- 
menced. In the confusion which followed, she could 
not get the range, so she put them aside, thinking to 
wait until the rider should pass nearer. 

“But it can not be Steve,'' thought she. ‘^What 
would he be doing here in Boston, and a member of 
one of the most exclusive clubs? But whoever it is 
bears a striking resemblance to him." Her eyes fol- 
lowed him about, while her cheeks alternately paled 
and flushed at the memories that the resemblance in- 
voked. 

Steve had seen Reggie outside before the game 
started, and more than half expected Miss Parker to 
be present. Then, watching Reggie as he dashed up 
to the box, he at once decided that she was there, as 
Reggie was most likely making the grandstand play 
for her benefit. 

When he entered the field he decided to avoid that 
side as much as possible, but presently in the excite- 
ment of the game he forgot all about it. Several times 
he sent the ball toward goal, but each time the other 
riders were bunched up, and failed to follow up his 
play. Becoming disgusted, he resolved that the 
next time he had the ball he would stay with it. 

Presently he saw an opening, and with it an oppor- 
tunity to humiliate Reggie as well. The ball rolled off 
to one side and stopped right in front of the box where 
Miss Parker was sitting, and he and Reggie started 
toward it at the same time. 

Reggie tried to ride foul of Steve and shut him away 
from the ball, but Steve did not swerve aside. His 
horse, which was the same little pony which had first 
attracted Robinson's attention on the round-up, laid 
back his ears, and rushed upon Reggie's horse at a full 
gallop. The horses struck each other with such force 
250 


STEVE PLAYS A GAME OF POLO 


that it threw Reggie from his precarious seat, and 
pitched him over tibe barrier. He fell at Miss Parker's 
feet, and the audience roared. 

Miss Parker saw the furious approach and caught 
the vengeful gleam of eye, and, without understanding 
the how or why of his being there, knew instantly that 
it was Steve. 

He heard her exclamation of surprise, and for an 
instant their eyes met, and then, without speaking, he 
bent over, struck the ball, and, riding so as to shut off 
the approach of the others, coaxed it on to goal. 

Reggie's horse galloped down toward the entrance, 
and, finding the gate unguarded, ran out, where an at- 
tendant caught him just as the whistle blew for the last 
intermission. 

The next quarter was hotly contested. Steve played 
as only a man can who has the incentive of humiliat- 
ing a successful rival, and as the game progressed he 
saw what Robinson meant when he said that he never 
knew what polo was until he saw it played by the cow- 
boys. Only a few of the men could ride very well, 
and had not the size or build to enable them to strike 
a good blow. Then instead of spreading out so as to be 
able to follow up the ball, they kept bunched together, 
so Steve could have played the game about as well if 
there had not been any of the other members of his 
side on the field. 

His well-trained cow-pony darted about, and Steve 
seemed to be everywhere at once. At last Robinson's 
sister, who was in the box next to Miss Parker, be- 
came so excited that, as Steve came past again fol- 
lowing up the ball, she jumped up and waved her hand- 
kerchief, shouting: 

“Stay with it, you dear old cowboy." And only 
subsided when Mrs. Van Rennsler raised her lor- 
gnette and stared at her. When the game was ended 
251 


STEVE OF THE BAR GEE RANCH 


the score was four to one in favor of the White Caps. 

Miss Parker lingered as long as possible, half hoping 
that Steve would come and speak to her, but presently 
Mrs. Van Rennsler, who thought she was waiting for 
Reggie, said: 

“I suppose Reggie will meet us at the side entrance,"' 
and sure enough Reggie was there. They were soon 
stowed comfortably in his waiting automobile, and on 
the way home. Reggie insisted upon Miss Parker and 
her aunt going home with them for dinner, but to this 
the girl demurred, and so Reggie left them at their 
door, with a promise to return a little later and take 
them to the theater. He had said nothing about Steve, 
and Miss Parker did not question him, although she 
was puzzled to account for his presence in Boston. 

The members of the winning team agreed to meet 
and have dinner together, and Robinson, in spite of 
the pain in his arm, which was not broken, as they 
had at first thought, accompanied them. When they 
were all seated in the cafe, they began talking over the 
points of the game, and all united in according to Steve 
the honor of having saved the day, and won the game ; 
so they called for a bottle of champagne to celebrate 
the victory and drink his health. 

After they were through eating, they decided to go 
to the theater, and, as luck would have it, selected the 
play which Miss Parker and Reggie had decided upon. 
They arrived late, but the confusion of their entrance 
was covered by the music of the orchestra, which 
stopped as the curtain went up on the first act, just 
as they were being seated. Steve at once gave his at- 
tention to the stage, and did not look about him until 
the curtain went down and the lights flaslied out, light- 
ing up the theater. 

His attention was attracted to the opposite box by 

252 


STEVE PLAYS A GAME OF POLO 


seeing that a number of people were leveling their 
opera glasses in that direction. He stared for a mo- 
ment, and, with a start recognized Miss Parker, who, 
with Mrs. Van Rennsler, was sitting well forward in 
their box, with her aunt and Reggie behind them. It 
was the first time he had ever seen her in evening dress, 
and he gazed as if spellbound. 

'"Well, I knew she was beautiful,'^ said he; "but I 
did not know she was as lovely as that. What a fool I 
was to think that a girl like that would ever be content 
to live on a ranch and wear ginghams and calicoes. I 
don't wonder that Reggie, with his millions, looked 
good to her." 

Presently she, feeling his gaze, turned and saw him 
in the opposite box. She blushed in confusion and 
then inclined her head in a stiff little bow, which he 
returned just as stiffly. And it was thus that these 
two, who a few short months before thought they had 
found heaven on the mountain top, greeted each other 
across a sea of heads. 

Mrs. Van Rennsler, whose sharp eyes nothing es- 
caped, noting the blush and bow, turned her opera 
glasses in that direction and drawled : 

"Oh, I see. The man who substituted in the game 
this afternoon. Whom did you say he was?" 

"I did not say," answered Miss Parker. "But it is 
a man I met in the West last summer." 

"Well, he is an uncommonly good rider," observed 
Mrs. Van Reinnsler. "What is his name? I should 
like to meet him. I thought I knew all the members of 
the polo and riding clubs. Reggie, you must bring him 
round and present him." 

"Oh, I say," exclaimed Reggie, fidgeting uncomfort- 
ably. "I do not think he is going to be here very long. 
He lives in the West, don’t-cher-know, and besides, you 
can't expect me to be very keen about a fellow that 
253 


STEVE OF THE BAK GEE KANCH 

caused me to come such a cropper this afternoon/' 

“Humph!" grumbled his mother, to whom opposi- 
tion was like a red flag waved in the face of a bull; 
“Why don't you learn to ride, then, and you wouldn’t 
fall off your horse every time any one bumped into 
you. But never mind. If he is not going to be here 
long, perhaps it isn’t worth while.” And, much to Miss 
Parker’s relief, the matter was dropped. 

Reggie hovered over Miss Parker like a moth about 
a flame, and as Steve noted it, suddenly, for the first 
time in his life, he knew what it was to hate, and with 
its coming there surged through him again the spell 
of his old love, which Miss Little had lulled to sleep, 
but not killed. And as the contest raged in his heart, 
he clenched his teeth and almost groaned aloud. 

He knew now that there was no hope, and that he 
would never love any girl but this one who sat before 
him, and with that knowledge came the fierce desire of 
the primitive man — to kill this puny weakling who was 
trying to rob him of his rightful mate. 

Shoving his chair back so that he was partially 
shielded by the curtains of the box, his hand instinct- 
ively sought the place where his revolver ought to be, 
and, not finding it, reason reasserted itself. However, 
as Reggie again bent over Miss Parker’s chair, unable 
to stand the sight any longer, Steve excused himself to 
the others in the box, and left the theater. 

He wandered around the city for a while, and then 
going to the stable where he put the horse he was rid- 
ing the last part of the game, he started homeward. 

The liveryman, seeing how the horse shied as Steve 
tried to lead him out of the barn, remarked: 

“You had better leave him here all night. He acts 
like he isn’t used to the city and may cause you 
trouble.” 

“I would leave him, only a party is cornin’ out to 
look at him in the morning, and I wouldn’t have time 
254 


STEVE PLAYS A GAME OF POLO 


to come in after him before he gets there. That is 
why I rode him, but the party could not try him out 
here in town, and wanted to see him on the field. 
Guess we can make it, all right. So long.” 

As he went along, the horse started and pranced at 
every sound or shadow. Each hydrant or waste-paper 
can was in his estimation some fearful monster that 
was ready to spring out and get him, but Steve held a 
steady rein and talked soothingly, and soon he quieted 
down somewhat. At that Steve relaxed some of his 
caution and fell to brooding over seeing Miss Parker 
at the theater, and was completely lost to time or place 
when suddenly, out of a side street, came a motorcycle, 
and shot, puffing and snapping, just behind the horse's 
heels. He jumped, and, taking the bit between his 
teeth, bolted. 

The theater was out, and Reggie had left his mother 
at their home, and, with Miss Parker by his side, was 
going slowly along, in no hurry to reach his destina- 
tion. The girl was making no effort to talk or be en- 
tertaining, and Reggie, left to himself, was thinking 
blissfully that in a short while he would have this girl 
for his own, and there would be no more parting. 

They were just about to cross the street when, all at 
once, they heard a clatter of iron-shod hoofs approach- 
ing along the street to their right. Quick as a flash, 
Reggie threw on more speed in an attempt to make 
the crossing before the runaway arrived, but just as 
they dashed under the arc light the horse and rider 
loomed above them for an instant, and Miss Parker 
and the rider exchanged a flash of recognition, and she 
exclaimed : 

‘Tt is Steve !” 

Steve pulled the horse back on his haunches and 
swung him round in an effort to avoid the car, but the 
255 


STEVE OF THE BAR GEE RANCH 


horse, unused to pavements, slipped in making the 
short turn, and both he and his rider fell with a thud. 

Reggie stopped the automobile, and both he and Miss 
Parker started to run to Steve's assistance, but before 
they could get out of the car, the horse was up and 
away, and Steve, with one foot wedged in the slender 
steel stirrup, and one hand holding the reins, was car- 
ried along with him, while the three stood still in the 
car spellboimd with horror. 

Suddenly Steve twisted himself over and caught the 
reins with the other hand, and slowly, surely, he was 
pulling himself toward the saddle, when another auto- 
mobile dashed around the corner just ahead, and the 
horse, probably thinking that neighborhood had too 
many fearful monsters, abandoned the street and cut 
across lots, brushing Steve off as he ran under the low 
branches of an ancient pine. 

The other auto stopped and they all started in pur- 
suit of the fleeing horse, and found Steve lying where 
he had fallen, almost hidden by the shadows of the 
trees. Finding that he was unconscious, they carried 
him to the waiting automobiles. Putting him in the 
tonneau with the aunt, who held him steady, they hur- 
ried home. After they had carried him in the house 
and put him on a couch, Reggie went in search of a 
physician. 

He had hardly gone when Steve sat up, and, looking 
dazed for a moment, said in answer to Miss Parker’s 
protest : 

“Oh, I’m all right. It takes more than a little bump 
on the head to kill a cowpuncher. I thought you knew 
that,” said he, with a laugh, for the moment all remem- 
brance of their differences jolted out of him by his 
fall; and then, as memory came back, the smile left 
his face, and, getting up and looking round for his hat, 
he said gravely ; 


256 


STEYE PLAYS A GAME OF POLO 


**I guess I had better be goin\ IVe troubled you 
too much already.” But, seeing that he limped as he 
tried to walk, both the aunt and the girl protested so 
vehemently that he finally sat down again. 

Silence fell upon them, and the aunt, seeing their 
constraint, made some excuse and left them alone. 

The girl was the first to recover her composure, and 
broke the silence with the remark : 

“I have been consumed with curiosity ever since I 
saw you this afternoon. How do you happen to be in 
Boston, and a member of its most exclusive club?” 

Steve gave her a brief outline of his reason for mak- 
ing the trip, and added in conclusion : 

“We have abOHt sold all the horses we brought 
along, so I guess I will be leavin" in a day or two.” 

“Oh, that was the reason for your coming,” an- 
swered she. “When I saw you to-day, I thought per- 
haps you were on your honeymoon. It is not too late 
to offer you congratulations on your engagement, 
is it?” 

At that Steve's face darkened angrily, and he re- 
plied : 

“No, nor I hope too late for me to offer you mine. I 
must say it didn’t take you long to change your mind, 
one® you got back East. Not that I blame you much, 
when you consider all he has to offer you, but it might 
have been a little easier if you’d thought of that be- 
fore — say before we took that campin’ trip.” 

As he spoke. Miss Parker had become more and 
more amazed and angry, and, as he paused, blurted 
out : 

“Well, I should like to know who changed their 
mind first? It is true I wrote you of my mother’s ob- 
jection, but I thought that at least I was worth waiting 
for, until something turned up, or mother might have 
changed her mind ; but instead of that you come back 
257 


STEYE OF THE BAE GEE KA^CH 


at me the very next week with a paper announcing 
your engagement to Miss Little.” 

‘T came back at you with an announcement of my 
engagement ? I never sent you a paper. I never knew 
it was published.” 

“Well, you at least admit that you were engaged, 
and the paper was addressed in your handwriting,” an- 
swered she. 

“Now, hold on a minute,” said Steve, upon whom 
light was beginning to break. “Let’s get this thing 
straight. You say you received a paper telling about 
my engagement to Miss Little, the next week after 
you wrote me. Was you engaged to Reggie then?” 

“No, I was not,” answered she indignantly. “But I 
was immediately afterward.” 

“Oh, I see,” said Steve, finding a reason for what 
had puzzled him before. “I never could understand 
why you dealt me such a hand as that.” And then, 
after thinking a moment, he continued : 

“Now, I don’t expect you to believe me, but all I 
can do is to tell you the truth. That article was all a 
joke, or what led up to it was, and whoever sent you 
the paper must have done so to cause trouble. There’s 
only one person that I know of who had any interest 
in sendin’ it, but we’ll let that go. They ain’t done 
so much harm but what it can be undone, if we both 
keep cool, and listen to reason. You know, don’t you? 
that I’d wait for you forever if I thought there was 
any chance, but it wouldn’t need to be forever. I’d ’a’ 
found some way round before long, and will yet, if 
you’ll just tell me whether it was receiving that paper 
that made you send me the one sayin’ you was goin’ 
to mar^ Reggie,” said he, looking at her eagerly and 
advancing a step. 

But she, unable to answer, bent her head in assent, 
and he, unmindful of the cause of his limping a few 
258 


STEVE PLAYS A OAME OF POLO 

(minutes before, cleared the space between them in two 
long strides, and clasped her tightly in his arms, and, 
more in thankfulness than in passion, pressed a kiss 
upon her lips. 

Just then they heard the approach of an automobile 
and soon Reggie stepped in, followed by a stranger. 

From their confusion, Reggie at once realized there 
was something amiss, and the physician’s practiced eye 
told him what it was, and he observed : 

‘T see my patient has already recovered. He looks 
as if he had received a liberal dose of that best of all 
medicine, ‘Happiness,’ and if he has not further need 
of my services, I will withdraw.” 

“No, I don’t need you,” answered Steve, grinning 
happily. “Much obliged just the same.” 

When the physician went out, the three stood awk- 
wardly looking at each other, until at last the girl 
started to explain, and, becoming confused and tan- 
gled at Reggie’s blank look of dismay, Steve came to 
her rescue, saying: 

“You see, it was this way: Miss Parker and I were 
engaged, and she, thinking I’d thrown her over, ac- 
cepted you to get even, and now, finding out her mis- 
take, she wants you to release her.” 

“I’ll be hanged if I will,” answered Reggie, recov- 
ering his speech. “Why, man, the invitations are all 
out and everything. It’ll make me the bloomin’ laugh- 
in’-stock of the town. I will not stand for it.” 

“Well, you can sit to it, then,” answered Steve. 
“You can’t marry a girl against her will.” And then, 
as Reggie began to get abusive, he took him by the 
collar and put him out of doors. 

“Now that’s settled, we can talk.” But then the 
aunt, who had heard the commotion, appeared and 
they had to explain the situation to her, and she re- 
plied : 


259 


STEVE OF THE BAR GEE RANCH 


“Yes, that’s all very well. But you know how your 
mother feels about your marrying this man, and she is 
not likely to be any more agreeable now. So what are 
you going to do? You can not marry against her 
wishes. The shock would kill her, and you would 
never be happy from thinking about it. Your con- 
science would always reproach you. If you do not 
want to marry Reggie, then you do not have to, but 
your mother will be greatly disappointed.” 

“Well, I can not help it,” answered the girl. “If she 
will not consent to Steve and me marrying, then we 
can wait. As soon as Steve gets through here we can 
go to New York and perhaps when mother meets him 
she will change her mind.” To this the old lady shook 
her head in discouragement, but, seeing that there was 
no use arguing further, she left the room. 

The next day Steve insisted upon replacing the ring 
Reggie had given her with one he had purchased, and, 
as Miss Parker protested at its size, which, while of 
more modest proportions than the one Reggie had 
given her, was yet of purer brilliancy. Steve justified 
himself for the extravagance by saying : 

“Well, you see, you are rather valuable property, 
and I won’t take any more chances by turnin’ you loose 
on the range without my brand on you. I thought I’d 
get a good-sized one while I was about it, so that as 
soon as any one saw you they’d spot the ring right 
away. I don’t want any other fellow thinkin’ you are 
a maverick and slappin’ his brand on you.” 

Their horses were well advertised through the polo 
game, so in a few days they disposed of the best of 
them, and, leaving the rest for Robinson to sell, Steve 
and Miss Parker started to New York accompanied by 
the aunt, who thought it best to go along, for fear the 
young people might take a notion to elope on the way. 

260 


STEVE PLAYS A GAME OF POLO 


After they reached New York, and the first excite- 
ment of their reconciliation began to wear off, woman- 
like, Miss Parker began to dwell upon Steve’s being 
engaged to Miss Little, and kept Steve busy explaining 
how it happened and trying to allay all jealousy. At 
last in desperation he observed: 

“I guess it must have been the champagne.” 

'‘Well, you know champagne and pretty girls are not 
an unusual combination, and together they are very 
distracting. How do I know but what you may suc- 
cumb again?” 

“Oh, I’ll swear off both, and, like Miss Little, only 
make an exception when you and I celebrate our mar- 
riage,” agreed he with a laugh. 

Miss Parker’s mother still remained firm in her ob- 
jection to her daughter marrying and going to live in 
the West, so, with many vows of constancy and prom- 
ises to investigate matters in future before they jumped 
to conclusions, Steve and Miss Parker parted. Any 
way, they had the hope of seeing each other at least 
once a year, for Steve and Robinson had found their 
venture so profitable that they intended to repeat it 
every year. Then, too. Miss Parker might steal away 
for a few weeks’ vacation later in the summer, and, 
with this hope to buoy him up, Steve started on his 
homeward journey, well satisfied with his trip to the 
East 


261 


XXIIJ 

THEY CAPTURE THE HORSE THIEVES 


When Steve reached home from the East, he foimd 
the country in an uproar over the depreda- 
tions of a band of horse thieves. Horses had been 
so cheap for a number of years that no one had thought 
them worth stealing, but since the round-up, and so 
many had been sold, the price had come up a little. 
Then, too, the thieves were not without some system 
in their stealing, and they evidently knew what they 
were about, for invariably it was a well broke cow- 
pony, or a young horse of good breed that was taken. 

The first thing Steve did was to go out and round 
up his and Robinson^s bunch, and found that three or 
four of the best ones were missing, but whether they 
had been stolen or had strayed off the range he could 
not tell. And that was the keynote of the success of 
the robbers. The horses ran on the open range to a 
large extent, and even when they were missed their 
owners were not sure but that they had simply wan- 
dered off their part of the range, or had been driven 
off by some one who was gathering his own horses. 

However, the same day Steve arrived some strangers 
had appeared driving some horses through Kiowa, and 
had stopped at the sdoon for a drink, and by their very 
boldness disarming suspicion. But late that evening 
the owner had ridden into town hot on their trail, and 
the ranchers, at last aroused, conmieinced to organize 
a posse to go hunt them. 

Hearing that Steve was home, they sent him word, 

262 


THEY CAPTURE THE HORSE THIEVES 


the messenger riding up just at daylight, having left 
Kiowa some time after midnight 

Steve was in a quandary. Upon inquiry he had 
found that Blackie had been home on a flying visit, 
and he more than half suspected that he was con- 
nected with the band of horse thieves, and for that 
reason did not like to join in the search, for fear he 
would be instrumental in hunting him down. 

Then, too, he wanted to see if he could discover who 
sent the paper to Miss Parker. He felt guilty about 
being engaged to two girls at the same time, but if he 
could find out that Miss Little really had sent it, then 
that would put a different color on the matter. 

He had not written her since he had become recon- 
ciled to Miss Parker, and he came home by a route 
that did not take him through Denver, so as to avoid 
seeing her until he had looked up the matter. 

Now, ever since Steve had left for the East, Miss 
Little had been suffering from remorse. Not the re- 
morse of the person who is guilty merely, but the re- 
morse of a person who is guilty and is about to be 
found out. Her intuitions told her that Steve and Miss 
Parker would meet in some way, and if that happened 
she was sure an explanation and reconciliation would 
follow. But there was one thing, thought she, “they 
will not know who sent the paper, as I disguised my 
handwriting perfectly.^* 

However, there is one chance of detection which 
criminals do not take into consideration, and that is 
that no matter how well they may cover up all evi- 
dences of their crime, their minds, by dwelling on it, 
send out waves of thought, which, finding lodgment in 
some other mind, arouses a suspicion of their guilt. 

In olden times people believed in dreams and visions 
and, regardless of any proof to substantiate them, acted 
upon information they received in that manner. But in 
263 


STEVE OF THE BAK GEE KANCH 


this day of materialism we do not trust our own in- 
stinct or intuitions to any great extent. 

So, when Miss Parker told Steve about receiving a 
paper announcing his engagement to Miss Little, im- 
mediately the thought flashed in his mind that Miss 
Little had sent it, but as time went on, and he saw 
how difficult it would be to prove it, he began to have 
doubts. These he wished to clear up as soon as pos- 
sible, for if she was innocent, then he felt he had done 
Iher a great wrong by allowing himself to drift into 
an engagement with her, when he really loved another 
igirl. 

However, the good of the country demanded that 
the thieves be hunted down, and if he was sure that 
iBlackie was not with them, he would be only too glad 
to help capture them. He pondered the situation for 
a moment, and seeing that the messenger was sur- 
prised at his lack of enthusiasm, went into the house 
to find his mother, and inquired: 

**Did Blackie say where he was goin' when he left ?’* 

“Yes, he said he was going up into Wyoming,'" an- 
swered his mother. “Why?" 

“Oh, I just wondered if he was going to come home 
Ipretty soon. They are gettin" up a posse to go after 
them horse thieves, and want me to join, but there 
ought to be some one here to look after the hay," an- 
swered he, giving that as an excuse for his inquiry, so 
as not to make his mother suspicious. 

“Well, he didn't say anything about when he would 
be back, but never mind the hay. I guess the other 
boys can manage. It is time somebody went after 
them. I hate to see you go, but if it is your duty, why, 
go ahead. I am not one to keep my boys from doing 
their duty, even if my heart does ache while they are 
away." And, kissing him good-by, she bade him God- 
speed as he started on his dangerous errand. 

264 


THEY CAPTURE THE HORSE THIEVES 

When he reached Kiowa, he wrote Miss Parker a 
brief letter telling her he was going up into the moun- 
tains on business, and might not be able to write her 
regularly, and, as a result of his doubts as to Miss 
Little's guilt, he sent her a short note telling her that 
he had returned from the East but could not come 
to see her for a week or so, and would explain the 
reason when he saw her. 

Three detachments of men, all sworn in as deputies, 
left Kiowa that morning and started scouring the 
country in search of the rustlers. There was much 
conjecture as to who the members of the band were. 
Many thought that it was the same band that had 
been stealing cattle, and, having found that occupation 
too dangerous after having been raided the summer be- 
fore, had established headquarters elsewhere, probably 
in the mountains, as horses are not as hard to handle 
as cattle, being able to get over the ground faster. 

Ned Alton, who, from his many camping trips, was 
familiar with the mountains to the south, accompanied 
the posse headed for that direction, and Steve joined 
this party also. 

As they rode along, they inquired at every ranch and 
of each person they met> whether they had seen any 
one driving a bunch of horses, but all day they had re- 
ceived the same discouraging reply. They began to 
think they were on the wrong trail, when, hailing an 
old man who lived in a little tumbled-down shack near 
the road, they put their query to him. 

‘'No, I ain't seen anybody," answered he. "But last 
night, or this mornin', rather — ^anyway it was after 
midnight, my dog barked and run out to the road like 
he was chasin' something, an' then I heard some one 
cussin' and they took a shot at the dog — ^got him, too. 
Guess he'll die. I got my gun and looked out of the 
265 


STEYE OF THE BAR GEE RANCH 


door, when I heard him yelpin'. It was so dark I 
couldn't see anything, but I could hear horses runnin' 
down the road. They was a lot of tracks along here 
this mornin', but a feller drove some cows past a while 
ago, an' ye can’t see anythin' but their tracks now,” 
added he garrulously. 

“Humph!” said Ned. “Wonder where they struck 
the road? We didn't find any tracks the way we 
came.” 

“Well, they might 'a' come out o' that road that runs 
right on north from here. It ain't much used, and they 
might 'a' figured it would be safer as they wouldn’t be 
apt to meet anybody cornin’ along there.” 

“They sure must be headin’ for the mountains,” con- 
tinued Ned as they started onward. “They probably 
travel at night, as there are roads all the way to Colo- 
rado Springs, and so they would be in no danger of 
losin’ any of their horses.” 

“I wouldn’t be at all surprised if they hid in the 
Big Trust Timber to-day. Too bad we won’t get there 
in time to ride through it,” observed Steve. 

“Yes, but I don’t think we will get there before sun- 
down now,” replied Ned, and this supposition proved 
to be correct. They made camp in the same little 
glade where they spent the first night when on their 
trip the fall before. 

It was a soft balmy evening in early June, and as 
the sun set, the mountains were clothed in changing, 
exquisite colors, which deepened as day grew dim, un- 
til the sky was bathed in a glowing roseate splendor. 

This gradually diminished and was finally lost in 
the inky blackness of a moonless night. 

The tired cowboys, as soon as they had eaten, untied 
their slickers from behind their saddles, spread them 
down on the ground, and rolled themselves up in their 
blankets to snatch a few brief hours of sleep before the 
2G6 


THEY CAPTUEE THE HOESE THEEVES 


moon rose, which was dne about midnight, and soon 
they were snoring audibly. All but Steve, It was long 
before he could lose himself in slumber. 

He lay and gazed at the stars and listened to the 
horses cropping the short grass near by. As the 
campfire died down, and his eyes became accustomed 
to the gloom, he could discern their dark bulk against 
the horizon. The little glade brought back vividly the 
other time he camped there, and with the swiftness of 
the wind, one scene after another passed before his 
mind's eye, until the final triumph on the mountain 
tc^. like a true optimist he refused to let his mind 
dwell on the troublesome time which followed, and the 
still unsolved problem of his engagement to Miss Lit- 
tle, and so he fell asleep. 

At midnight they arose and saddled their horses, 
and, still half asleep, mounted and rode onward. The 
authorities at Colorado Springs had been notified, but 
when the posse arrived, had nothing to report. How- 
ever, upon scouting around, they found a party who 
had seen a bunch of horses similar to the ones they de- 
scribed being driven toward the mountains, just about 
daylight, and now convinced that their search lay in 
that direction, they started after. 

All afternoon they traveled along the edge of a 
mighty cavern. From far below came the roar of 
the torrent which, through countless ages, had worn 
the granite bed to its present depth. Along about sun- 
set, coming across a trail which wound down the steep 
sides and ended in a little vall^, they halted and made 
camp for the night, or until^e moon rose, as they 
still had a good trail ahead over which they could 
travel by moonlight. About noon they came out upon 
a large valley, and here they found the ashes of a re- 
cent campfire, and many tracks around the lake where 
the horses had drimk. 


267 


STEVE OF THE BAR GEE RANCH 


From the distance to the next camp, they judged that 
the outlaws were pushing ahead and, allowing their 
horses scant time to eat or rest. The posse was 
forced to stop more frequently, as their plains-bred 
horses, unused to mountain climbing, and scrambling 
over fallen timber and loose rocks, were beginning to 
show fatigue. 

They were surprised when they came to the trail 
leading up over the divide to find that the outlaws had 
not taken it, but had kept to the South. This puzzled 
them for a time, and then Ned remarked : 

“Looks like they was goin* the same way we did 
when we went on our campin' trip. Wonder if there 
could be any one in that gang that heard us tell about 
this part of the country.” 

“Might be,” said Steve. “It was talked over pretty 
generally. Looks like they had laid out their route 
by our old camps.” 

It was summer when they left the prairie, but as they 
went upward it seemed as if the seasons were re- 
versed. Abruptly they passed from summer into 
spring. Birds flitted about among the trees, as they 
built their nests, voicing their full-noted mating songs, 
while the mountain verdure still had a fresh green tint. 
They rode through thick woods or around mountain 
spurs ; crossing now and then a lofty meadow, thickly 
sprinkled with wild flowers of every hue, among which 
the beautiful purple columbines predominated. 

Often they skirted the edge of a turquoise lake, or 
gingerly crossed a clear rushing stream, and as they 
mounted higher, flowers and leaves gave place to buds 
just opening. 

Being free from all cynicism, and living close to na- 
ture, these simple cowboys love and hate with greater 
intensity than people leading a more complex life, and 
as he passed each familiar scene, the call of spring 
268 


THEY CAPTUKE THE HOKSE THIEVES 

found an answering echo in Steve's heart. When at' 
last they came to a high, cold region at the foot of the 
topmost peaks, and crossed the trail that led to the top 
of the mountain on which he and Miss Parker had' 
plighted their troth, he could not resist the temptatiort 
to visit it again. 

Telling the rest that he was going to do a little scout- 
ing on his own account, he struck off through the tim- 
ber in the direction of their former camp, and upori 
reaching it, tied his horse to a tree and started on the 
rough climb to the summit. He reached it all out of 
breath and stood for a moment surveying the scene be- 
fore his gaze came back to the valley at his feet. In- 
stantly he dropped like a stone to the ground, and 
crawling to the edge peered into the depth below. Mew- 
ing around in the bottom of the cup-like basin wer6- 
four or five men and a number of horses. In the centef^ 
near the lake was a raugh cabin built of pine logs and’ 
other signs of a permanent camp. 

“Hell, it's the camp of the rustlers!" exclaimed 
Steve. “If I had a pair of field glasses I could tell 
who they are. I don't believe they even suspect they've 
been followed, I wonder where they get over the 
moimtains ?" 

After watching their movements for a while, he" 
hurried back to camp to tell the rest of the posse, and 
the next morning with the first chill breath that her- 
alded the dawn they arose, and eating a hasty breakfast 
started up the mountain. Pausing at timber line, they 
tied their horses and climbed to the summit to recon-' 
noiter, arriving just at sunrise. 

The valley was still in shadow, but while they 
watched, the sun mounted higher, and as the light 
pierced the gloom, one by one the outlaws appeared in 
the door of the cabin, and went about their occupa- 
tions. One carried water farom the lake, another built 
2(j9 


STEVE OF THE BAE GEE EANCH 


a fire in front of the house and started breakfast, while 
others walked among the horses as if looking them over 
and appraising them. 

‘‘Quite a happy family, ain't they?*' observed Steve, 

“Gee, I wish I had a pair of field glasses," said Ned. 
“But we’ll just have to wait until we find a way in, and 
then make their acquaintance, or renew it one. 
Wouldn’t be at all surprised if we knew every one of 
them. There’s five altogether and quite a bunch of 
horses. They must be doing a thrivin’ business. Sup- 
pose they take ’em in from this side somewhere and 
then take ’em out on the other side and sell ’em.’’ 

“I wonder where they get in at?’’ asked Steve. 

“I don’t know. Maybe over that low place at the 
south, but that is a long way round. They sure couldn’t 
take any horses in round here.’’ 

Presently the posse made their way back to their 
horses, and then commenced the tortuous climb around 
the mountains, searching for a way into the basin. 
Coming to a place that was absolutely impassable for 
the horses, they stopped to rest and talk over a plan, 

“Let’s leave the horses in this meadow here and go 
in on foot,’’ suggested Steve. “We couldn’t take ’em 
in even if we found the trail, for we’d have to go by 
daylight, then, and they’d be sure to see us. Anyhow 
they might take a notion to leave while we was hrmt- 
ing for it. Maybe we can find a place where we can 
climb down by moonlight and take ’em by surprise." 

“I don’t know where it would be," said Ned. “Them 
mountains around that basin look like they’d been split 
in two in the middle, and the inner half been sucked 
down through a hole. They are almost straight up 
and down where timber line starts. But we can try." 

“Supposin’ our horses take a sudden notion to stray 
away while we’re gone?" suggested Ira. 

“Well, we’ll just have to borrow one apiece from 

270 


THEY CAPTUEE THE HOKSE THIEVES 


the thieves,” answered Steve. ‘'Guess we’ll find some 
of ours down there.” 

Distributing the camp outfit between them, and un- 
saddling their tired horses, and turning them loose, 
they all started again toward the summit. Then spread- 
ing out they cautiously approached the edge and peered 
over, searching for a safe place to make the descent. 
At last they found a place where the cliff went straight 
down for twenty-five or thirty feet, and below that was 
a slanting wall of uneven boulders. 

They decided that by tying their ropes around a 
large rock a little back from the top, they could let 
themselves down, hand over hand, to the rough place. 
But they had left their ropes tied on their saddles, and 
so one of the men hurried back to camp after them. 
While he was gone the rest ate a hearty lunch from 
the meat and beans they had taken precaution to cook 
up before abandoning the horses, and then amused 
themselves for a time by watching the rustlers who 
went about their various affairs unsuspectingly. 

Presently, when night hid the valley and they caught 
the gleam of lamplight through the cabin window and 
door, the cowboys rolled themselves in their blankets 
and huddled close together for warmth, as they did not 
dare risk building a camp fire, although the rarefied air 
was very chill. Some dozed off to sleep before the 
moon rose bright and luminous, making it impossible to 
attempt the descent of the mountain. 

Tying the ropes together they swung themselves over 
the side of the cliff which was too sheer near the top 
for snow to stick to it, but farther down it was packed 
in the rifts and made the descent very dangerous, as 
there was no knowing how deep they might be. How- 
ever, the ropes helped somewhat, and the work was 
so strenuous it left no time to think of the dangers that 
lay before them. 


271 


STEVE OF THE BAE GEE KA^^CH 

At last they reached timber line, and fortunately 
for their purpose the mountain at that point was only 
sparsely wooded, there being only a few stunted pines 
scattered about. These hampered their progress but 
little. 

At the edge of the valley they paused to examine 
their revolvers, seeing that every chamber was loaded, 
and then commenced the stealthy approach toward the 
cabin. Suddenly the shadows began to lift, and, look- 
ing back over their shoulders they saw the sun peep- 
ing over the mountain. 

“Looks like he was spy in* upon us,** whispered Ned, 
who could not forbear to joke even in the face of dan- 
ger. 

“Two of you guard the window,** suggested the 
sheriff, while the rest of us will go round to the door.** 

The men were all in position and Steve was about 
to lift the latch, when a dog put his nose out from 
under the house, and seeing the strangers, jumped out 
and began to growl and bark. 

Instantly the sheriff thrust open the door and stood 
in it, a revolver in each hand, shouting as the startled 
outlaws tumbled out of their bunks: 

“Hands up, boys ! We have you covered.** And the 
rustlers, half-dazed with sleep, stood up in the dimly 
lighted room, looking longingly at their weapons which 
were lying beside their boots or half protruding from 
their bunks. 

“Step over to the wall and line up, commanded the 
sheriff, and as they obeyed, one of them crossed the 
room and stopped near the window. As the light struck 
his face, Steve half groaned out: 

“Blackie,** 

At this the outlaw started and the reason for his 
moving over to that side lay revealed. Quick as a 
272 ' ' • 


THEY CAPTUEE THE HOESE THIEVES 


flash he jerked a revolver from the bunk behind him, 
and, leveling it at Steve, fired, saying : 

“Take that, damn ye V’ and plunged headlong 
through the narrow window, carrying sash and all 
along with him. The sheriff fired as he jumped, and 
running out they found him lying limp and helpless 
beside the house, while Steve had crumpled down 
where he stood. 


jr 


273 


XXIV 


FLINT SENDS A TELEGRAM 

In the surgical ward of St. Mary's Hospital at Colo- 
rado Springs, lay the outlaw and his victim ; each rav- 
ing in delirium, while back and forth between the cots 
paced a sad-faced mother, with clasped hands, and lips 
ever moving in prayer. Armed officers of the law 
guarded the bed which held the tossing, black head, but 
other than that the visitor would have noticed no dif- 
ference in the care the two receivd. The white-capped 
nurse tended both impartially, but if they recovered 
one would be welcomed back to health by loving rela- 
tives and friends, while a dreary cell in the city prison 
awaited the other. 

For the most part, the talk of the two ran parallel 
in their wanderings. The same scenes and same 
friends stalked alternately through the minds of each, 
and were mentioned in their rambling, one-sided con- 
versation, which sometimes sank to muttered inco- 
herence, and then was startlingly clear, and through it 
the different natures of the two lay revealed. Steve 
mentioned with good-natured tolerance the shortcom- 
ings and weaknesses of his friends, while Blackie 
would now and then break out in imprecations against 
Steve and the world in general, which showed the poi- 
son that had long been working in his soul. 

At such times. Mere Gardeau would clasp her hands 
anew, and murmur heart-brokenly : '^My poor boys! 
Whatever came between them." 

And then, as if in answer to her question, each be- 
gan babbling of their loves. With Steve it was Miss 
Parker's name which was spoken in loving accents, 
274 


FJjINT seotds a telegram 


while Blackie was alternately breathing curses against 
Miss Little for not preferring himself, and vowing ven- 
geance upon Steve for coming btaween them. Then 
at last, as if accepting his lot, he exclaimed : 

“Well, let her have him, damn him. He has every- 
thing else, and now he has a scheme for sellin’ polo 
ponies and gettin’ rich.^ Then, with a look of cun- 
ning, he exclaimed: 

“Well, I guess two can play at that game. I know a 
scheme of two myself. Just a few good pals get together 
and each work on the side of the range where he ain’t 
known, and the trick is done. We can soon have as 
pretty a bunch of polo ponies as a man could want, 
and not cost anything but a nimble use of our wits.” 

Each day some messenger would ride in from Kiowa 
or Rimning Creek and inquire after the boys, and late 
the following Saturday Ira and Flint came to the hos- 
pital on the same errand. They followed nervously 
after the low-voiced sister of mercy who guided them 
through the long corridors of suffering humanity un- 
til they came to the room where their friends lay toss- 
ing on their beds of pain. After listening to their un- 
conscious ravings for a while, and hearing Steve men- 
tion the name of Miss Parker frequently, Flint mo- 
tioned for Ira to come outside and then, lowering his 
voice, he asked : 

“What-you-may-call-it-in-there, I wonder if they 
have telegraphed her that Steve’s been shot and is 
about to die?” 

“I don’t know,” answered Ira, much puzzled. “I 
don’t know what to make of it. I thought Miss Little 
and him was engaged.” 

‘^Well, they was, in-there,” stammered Flint. “But 
it all started in a joke. He told me all about it at the 
time, and he just let it go on because he thought Miss 
Parker had thrown him over. Maybe they made it up 
275 


STEYE OF THE BAE GEE KANCH 


when he was in New York, Anyway he don’t seem 
to be callin’ for Miss Little any. I believe we ought 
to telegraph her.” 

“Well, go ahead, then. You do it if you want to.” 

“Well, you come along. I don’t want to take all the 
’sponsibility, in-there,” answered Flint. 

Such is the magic that lies in a slender wire which 
crosses the continent, that, about an hour later. Miss 
Parker, upon returning from delivering some of her 
drawings to the magazine office, was told by her mother 
that there was a telegram waiting for her. 

“A telegram !” exclaimed she. “I wonder what has 
happened now? Somehow, I do not like to receive 
anything but letters since I received that paper last 
year and thought Steve had sent it. Where is the 
telegram, mother?” 

“It is on the table, somewhere, Anna signed for it, 
and put it there.” 

“Oh, here it is,” answered the girl, picking it up 
and quickly tearing it open. Instantly it seemed to the 
listening mother, she uttered a shriek and fell prostrate 
on the floor. 

“My child, what is it ?” called the old lady, who was 
sitting so she could not see what had happened, and 
as she received no answer, she turned her chair round 
so she could see in the next room. When she saw 
her daughter lying white on the floor, suddenly, with- 
out thinking of herself or her helpless state, she arose 
and tottered on shaking limbs to her assistance. 

Just then the daughter, who had only fainted, opened 
her eyes and stared up at the mother, who was bending 
over her, and then arose almost in fear. 

“But, mother, how did you get here alone?” And 
then, as realization burst upon her, she cried : 

“But, mother, you have walked !” 

276 


FLINT SENDS A TELEGKAM 


And the mother, just awakened to thought of her- 
self, sank back into a near-by chair, and gasped : 

“God bless me, so I have/" And she looked about 
as if calling all the world to witness the miracle. 

For a moment they forgot the telegram in wonder 
over this thing that had befallen them, and then the 
mother, in explaining how she happened to do it, said : 

“Well, my child, I saw you lying on the floor appar- 
ently dead, and I wanted to go to you and couldn"t„ 
so I guess God performed another miracle. But what 
caused you to faint?’" 

“Oh, mother. It’s Steve, and he’s been shot, and is 
dying, and I must go to him,” said the girl, beginning 
to weep. 

“Well, then, you will not go alone. I shall go with 
you.” 

“You, mother? But how can you, helpless as you 
are?” asked the girl through her tears. 

“As I was, you must say. Have I not walked?” 

“But can you do it again ?” 

“Of course. Does God perform a miracle to indure 
only for a day? I now see my way clear; I shall go 
along. Wire them at once that you are coming, and 
find out when the next train leaves.” And as her 
daughter, fearing that she would overdo, summoned 
the family physician, who, like many of his profession, 
have reduced everything to a scientific basis and leaves 
nothing to chance or God. He explained the seeming 
miracle by saying that paralysis was often caused by 
a shock and was as frequently cured by the same 
means. When the daughter objected to her mother 
helping pack, she exclaimed : 

“My child, if you had sat still for fifteen years and 
suddenly acquired use of your legs, don’t you think you 
would want to use them for a while? I shall stand all 
the way to Colorado.” And with that the determined 
277 


STEYE OF THE BAR GEE RANCH 


old lady went out of the room, and began collecting 
different articles they would need on their trip. 

At ten o’clock that night, mother and daughter , start- 
ed on the long journey to the West. The mother 
seemed to enjoy every minute of the trip, and would 
go out on the platform of the observation car and 
stand by the railing while she watched the country 
flit by. Now and then some one who happened to be 
out there at the time would politely offer her a chair, 
but it was as politely refused. 

To her daughter, the train seemed to be moving at 
a snail-like pace, but at last they reached their desti- 
nation, and found Steve’s father and mother waiting 
for them, and to the anxious girl their presence at the 
station meant that there was hope. 

From the first it had been noticed that the two 
wounded men did not have an equal chance of recov- 
ery, and strangely enough, it was Steve, who was the 
more severely wounded of the two, who seemed to be 
improving more rapidly. This might be accounted 
for by the difference in the life the two had led of 
late, as Blackie had been drinking and dissipating 
steadily since he left home. To the uneasy mother 
his slow recovery seemed a direct answer to her 
prayers, as she thought death for him would be a sim- 
ple solution of all his troubles, and save him further 
disgrace and suffering. 

But with Steve it was different. Perhaps his mind 
being free from all worry helped. Anyway, there is 
nothing more conducive to health than happiness and 
hope, and after Miss Parker arrived his recovery pro- 
gressed by leaps and bounds, and the physicians pro- 
nounced him able to be moved home while Blackie was 
still raving in delirium. 


278 


XXV 


BLACKIE ESCAPES 

Blackie recovered consciousness a few days later, 
and lay sullenly gazing at the ceiling. The nurse, 
seeing he was in his right mind, approached his bed 
and said: 

“There has been a young lady inquiring for you 
every day since your people left I think she is down- 
stairs now, and if she is, shall I send her up ?” 

“What's she like? Is it one of my sisters? If it is, 
tell 'em to stay away. I don't want any of them sniv- 
elin' over me." 

“I don't think it is a sister. I think they all went 
away when they took your brother home. This girl 
is very pretty and has dark hair." 

“Well, then, I don't know who it is, but show her 
up. It's some sentimental fool that goes around car- 
ryin' bouquets to criminals, I suppose." 

The nurse disappeared and presently Miss Little 
timidly stepped into the door: 

“Well, what are yau doin' here?" inquired Blackie, 
never thinking it was she who wished to see him. 
“They took Steve away several days ago." 

“I know they did," answered she. “I came to see 
you." 

“Came to gloat over me, I suppose. Well, it is large- 
ly your work — playin' with a man until you drive him 
to the devil. But you have your just deserts. I hear 
Steve and Miss Parker are goin' to marry, and you got 
left in spite of all your schemin'." 

279 


STEVE OF THE BAE GEE KANCH 


‘T knew that long ago/' answered she shortly, her 
temper beginning to rise. “But that isn’t what I came 
to see you about. I’ve been nearly crazy ever since I 
heard about you and Steve being all shot up, and about 
to die. And now you’ll be sent to jail, and mother 
says it is all my work,” replied the girl, beginning to 
weep. ‘T feel so sorry. I wish I could do something 
to prevent it.” 

“Well, I don’t know what you can do,” observed 
Blackie gloomily. “While there’s generally a woman 
back of most of the devilment that a man does, it is 
always the man who has to take the medicine, and the 
woman weeps a few tears, and then consoles herself 
with some other fellow, while he swallows the dose.” 

“Well, maybe that’s so, but if they all worried as 
much as I have they would never do it again. I have 
thought and thought, trying to find some way to get 
you out, but so far I have not found a plan.” 

“Well, if you don’t then there’s no hope,” answered 
Blackie. “For I don’t know anybody that can come 
up to you for schemin’.” 

“Well, I will keep on trying, and will come and see 
you every day, if you wish. I should like to make 
amends in some way. I have been so sorry ever since 
you went away. If you had only stayed a little longer 
you would have found out that Steve and I were only 
joking that Thanksgiving night.” 

“Oh, come off !” answered Blackie roughly. “Steve 
may have been jokin’, but you meant it, all right, even 
if you were too clever to let on. I know you like a 
book.” 

“Well, if you know me so well, I don’t see how you 
can pretend it is love for me that drove you to the 
bad,” snapped she. 

“That is all right. You and me are two of a kind, 
and it’s that spice of the devil in you that makes me 
280 


BLACKIE ESCAPES 


love you. I always liked a horse that was hard to 
manage. Kept me interested. But it was your playin^ 
with me that made me desperate, although I don’t pre- 
tend I was any saint. In spite of the fact that you 
had eyes only for Steve, you couldn’t let me alone, and 
every time you saw me sheerin’ off in self-preservation 
you’d coax me back again. You only feel sorry now 
because I’m about to go to jail, and you sort of feel 
responsible. But if I was free you wouldn’t marry me 
even now, for all your remorse.” And, as the thought 
took possession of him, he exclaimed : 

“If you’d say you would, I’d get free. All hell 
couldn’t hold me.” 

“Well, I won’t say it, because if I did, then you’d 
do something desperate. You wait, perhaps I can find 
some way, and then, if I can, we will talk about matri- 
mony, and now I mustn’t stay any longer, as that offi- 
cer may be coming back.” 

“How did he happen to stay away so long, I wonder ? 
He usually sticks to me like a leach.” 

“Well, the nurse is a friend of mine, and he is in 
love with her, see?” 

“Yes, I see. What is it a woman can’t do, anyhow? 
From gettin’ a man shot to corruptin’ the police. Go on 
with your plannin’, I guess I am as good as out now.” 

“Well, you must not get well too fast. You’ll have 
to play sick until you are strong enough to travel so 
you will not get a backset, if I do get you out.” And 
with that she blew him a kiss and left the room. 

“The little devil,” said Blackie admiringly. “The 
next time she comes. I’ll make her make that kiss 
good.” And then the nurse came in and, noting his ex- 
citement, gave him a sedative and soon he was fast 
asleep. 

Days merged into weeks, and the weeks into a 
month, with Blackie still in bed, feigning a weakness 
281 


STEVE OF THE BAB GEE EANCH 


he did not feel; waiting to gain strength to carry out 

plan that Miss little had at last concocted. 

. At last, as the time approached, he began to get rest- 
less, and Miss little, noticing his moody looks, in- 
quired what was the matter. For reply, Blackie caught 
hold of her hand and drew her to him with more en- 
ergy than a sick man was expected to display and said : 

“Look here, I don't trust you. Once I am out of 
here, if I ever get out, you’ll lose all your remorse, 
and never come to me as you promise. I know you. It 
is the thing you can’t get that interests you. That’s 
why you always wanted Steve, and wouldn’t look at 
me. You knew he didn’t care for you and I did. Try- 
in’ to get me out keeps you scheming now, but when 
I that is over you will soon forget And now I am corn- 
in’ to the point : I will not take a step imless you marry 
me beforehand. 

‘Tf that plan of yours will work at all, it’ll work for 
two as well as one, in fact, better. To-morrow, when 
the priest comes, you and I get married, or if not I’ll 
get up and let them see that I am well, and they can 
take me to jail. I am goin’ to ask that officer to get 
me a license when he goes off duty.” 

And Miss Little, liking his masterfulness, consented, 
and, true to her promise, appeared the next morning, 
and she and Blackie were married by the priest, while 
the sisters and nurses gathered round. The officer, as 
if unwilling to intrude an unpleasant feature, kept well 
in the background. 

Blackie, the blood leaping in his veins, with 
difficulty played the part of a half-dying man, which 
was suppos^ to be his role. Restraining himself 
with a mighty effort he sank back on the bed when the 
ceremony was over, as if exhausted, while the nurse 
who was in the plot hurried all spectators away, and 
she and the officer discreetly withdrew for a few mo- 
282 


BLACKIE ESCAPES 


ments, leaving the newly wedded pair alone. As soon 
as the door closed behind them, Blackie raised up in 
bed, and straining her to him in a passionate embrace, 
exclaimed : 

‘'So the black sheep has won you at last.’' And 
then, as if he had been softened by his recent expe- 
riences, he said: 

“But ril try and do the square thing from now on, 
and if we get out of this, I will be the whitest ‘black 
sheep’ that ever lived.” 

That night the officer began to feel imaccountably 
drowsy, and, telling the nurse that he must have drunk 
too much wine celebrating Blackie’s marriage, he 
started to walk up and down the hall. She followed 
him, and sitting down on the long bench, suggested: 

“Oh, you are not sleepy, you just imagine it. Come 
and sit down beside me and perhaps I might give you 
that kiss you have been teasing me for so long.” 

“All right ; I guess that will wake me up if anything 
will.” And for the time it did, but the nurse knew 
her business. The opiate she had put in his wine 
was no mild one, and soon he was sleeping soundly. 

From Blackie’s room there could be heard a smoth- 
ered conversation. Miss Little, already dressed in the 
costume of a sister of mercy, which the nurse had 
procured for her, was helping Blackie put on a similar 
costume, belonging to one of the nurses who was un- 
usually tall and robust. 

“Gee, I feel like a fool in all these rags, and must I 
keep that thing over my face? I’ll smother. Loosen 
up that choker a little. Sister Cleote must be pretty 
sizable, all right, if she wears these togs, but this busi- 
ness about the face is too tight for me. I am awful 
glad nuns dont’ wear corsets or I would balk.” 

Presently they were ready and started down the 
dimly lighted corridor. Miss Little longed to pull the 
283 


STEYE OF THE BAE GEE KAHCH 


thick veils across their faces at once, but did not dare, 
for fear of arousing suspicion. They glided to the 
stairway and were starting down, when the nurse on 
night duty in the other corridor, noticing the large 
sister, exclaimed: 

‘^There goes Sister Cleote, I must speak to her,” and 
started to hurry after, but Miss Little with great pres- 
ence of mind, motioned her back, whispering : 

“Don’t interrupt us. We are in a hurry.” And the 
nurse used to obeying, went back to her duty, un- 
suspectingly. 

At last they were on the street, and Blackie straight- 
ened himself, drawing a deep breath of fresh air, 
muttering : 

“That was a close shave. You are a clever little 

“Hush, you must not speak, your voice will give 
us away. You must remember we are under the bar 
of silence. Sisters are often pimished that way, and 
when we come to the light we will pull these thick 
veils over our faces, and no one will be at all sur- 
prised, or suspicious. All we have to do is to keep 
still, and hide our faces. Steve is just aroimd the 
comer with a cab, waiting for us.” 

“Steve!” exclaimed Blackie holding back. “How 
did he come to be there? He may give us away.” 

“How can you be so ungenerous. You know Steve 
would not do any such thing. You must know that 
it takes money to travel, especially when one is run- 
ning away from justice, and as I did not have suffi- 
cient, and could not get any without telling what I 
wanted to do with it, I went to him, as he was the 
only one I could trust. He offered to come and help 
us off, and it is lucky he did as he is impersonating 
the cabby, and so we can get to the station without 
any one seeing us,” 


284 


BLACKIE ESCAPES 


A plain-clothes man saimtered past just as they' 
reached the cab, but seeing it was waiting for the 
two sisters of mercy, walked on as Steve jumped down 
off the box and respectfully held open the door for 
them to enter. 

When they reached the depot Steve thrust an en- 
velope containing two tickets and a roll of bills into 
Blackie's hand, and as he did so, Blackie took his hand 
and said: 

“It is sure mighty white of you to do this, and 1 
will never forget it.^" 

“Nor will I,'* echoed Miss Little, 

“That is all right,'* said Steve, “We will forget 
Eind forgive, but you folks had better hurry, or you 
will miss your train. I reserved a whole section in 
the sleeper, so as to be sure no one will bother you. 
Y'ou had better keep right on until you get across the 
border into Mexico, as then you will be safe.” 

And that is the last of Blackie and Miss Little. 
Now and then as they traveled onward, some one 
noticing the two sisters of mercy, who sat so quietly 
in the Pullman, and in spite of the heat, kept the 
thick, black veils of their order pulled over their faces, 
would approach and speak to them, but the smaller 
would always hand them a little slip on which was 
written : 

“We are under the ban of silence,” and the curious 
stranger would leave them alone, ' marveling at such 
faithfulness and devotion to duty. 

The next evening as Steve and Miss Parker sat out 
on the porch looking off at the mountains and talk- 
ing of the camping trip, and subsequenet events that 
had indelibly impressed that part of the range on 
their minds and hearts, Steve said: 

“I am afraid we will have to change the plan for 
our honeymoon, and go somewhere else, as I do not 
285 


STEVE OF THE BAE GEE EANCH 


believe I ever want to see that basin or mountain 
again. And by the way, when is that honeymoon goin' 
to come off. I have been afraid to mention it before 
for fear your mother might get scared and take you 
away.^ 

“I do not know. We will have to see what she 
says. I do not believe she will oppose it much, as 
she seems to like the West.’* 

“Well, if you can take me along, you can have your 
honeymoon right away,” answered the old lady, who 
had come out on the porch without them hearing her. 
“I am just crazy to go up in those mountains. I 
have sat in a chair and looked up for so long that I 
would like to build me a house on the top of the high- 
est peak, and look down for the rest of my life. As 
you will not need a trouseau for a camping trip, you 
can get married right away. The cool mountain air 
will do Steve good. And now kiss me both of you 
and say that mother is not as unreasonable as you 
thought I was. I am so happy since I can walk that 
I want to see every one else happy.” 

Just as she finished speaking Flint came galloping 
up, and hastily dismounting asked: 

“Have you folks heard the news ?” and without wait- 
ing for their reply, he blurted out : 

“What-you-may-call-it-in-there, Blackie has escaped 
and they are huntin’ high and low for him. The nurse 
drugged the policeman that was guardin’ him, and 
while he was asleep, Blackie hiked out. Don’t know 
where he is gone. They can’t find Miss Little either, 
or rather Blackie’s wife, in-there. They was married 
last Sunday, and I guess they’ve gone away together.” 

When he started to speak Steve and Miss Parker 
exchanged a knowing look, but both endeavored to 
act as surprised as the rest at the news. 

“Well, if that is the case they’ll never catch him,’' 

286 


BLACKIE ESCAPES 


stated Steve with conviction. “For you can bet she^s 
hxed up some plan that will get them through all 
right.^* 

“Well, I hope so,” exclaimed Mere Gardeau, ferv- 
ently. “I hope they'll never catch him.” 

“Well, I guess they will not try very hard, in-there,” 
iBaid Flint, “now that Steve is gettin' well. If he had 
died, then it would a-been more serious, but they’ve 
still got Bradley and them three other fellows, and 
that satisfies them. So I guess they will let Blackie 
go. They ain’t put up any reward for his capture. 
It seems that they are go in’ to prosecute Bradley here, 
and send the others back across the divide. They 
are wanted on that side for some crime, and the author- 
ities here are only too glad to let ’em have ’em, and 
save the Coimty the expense of prosecutin’ them.” 

A few days later the Altons, Steve, Miss Parker and 
her mother all went to Colorado Springs, where the 
young couple were married, and they all started on 
another camping trip. Rather a long procession for 
a honeymoon, the reader will think, but evidently the 
lovers did not find it any hindrance, for Ned was heard 
to remark when he returned, that: 

“If the Lord would forgive him this time, he would 
never take another couple on their honeymoon,” 


END 


> 

4 


J 

1 

1 

i 

1 

< 

( 




] 


i 


1^ 

i 

i 






4 


( 

< 


) 


BROADWAY PUBLISHING CO’S 

NEWEST BOOKS 

All Bound in Silk Cloth and Gilt. Many Illustrated 

Fiction 

The Eyes at the Window (beautifully bound, with 
embossed jacket) — Olivia Smith Cornelius. ...$1.50 

Next-Night Stories — C. J. Messer 1.25 

Arthur St. Clair of Old Fort Recovery — S. A. D. 

Whipple 1.50 

Bamegat Yarns — F. A. Lucas i.oo 

Jean Carroll, with six illustrations — John H. Case 1.50 

As a Soldier Would — ^Abner Pickering 1.50 

The Nut-Cracker, and Other Human Ape Fables — 

C. E. Blanchard, M.D , i.oo 

Moon-Madness, and Other Fantasies — Aim^e 

Crocker Gouraud (5th ed.) i.oo 

Sadie, or Happy at Last — May Shepherd 1.50 

Tweed, a Story of the Old South — S. M. Swales. . 1.50 
The White Rose of the Miami — Mrs. E. W. 

Ammerman 1.50 

The Centaurians — Biagi 1.50 

The Reconstruction of Elinore Wood — Florenz S. 

Merrow 1.50 

A Nest of Vipers — Morgan D. Jones 1.50 

Religious Works 

The Disintegrating Church — Frederick William 

Atkinson i.oo 

Evolution of Belief — J. W. Gordon 1.50 

Down Hill and Up Hill — Rev. J. G. Anderson. . 2.00 

A Certain Samaritan — Rev. John Richelsen i.oo 

The Reunion of Christendom — Francis Goodman i . 50 
What the Church Is and What It Should Be — 

Lafayette Swindle 1.50 

A Harp of the Heart. (Poems) — Rev. Chas. 

Coke Woods 1.00 

The Gospel Parables in Verse — Rev. Christopher 

Smith 75 

Who? Whence? Where? An Essay by Pedro 

Batista 1.00 

Compendium of Scriptural Truths — Marshall 

Smith 1.25 

The Passion Play at Ober Ammergau — Esse Esto 

Maplestone i.oo 

Israel Lo Ammi — Ida M. Nungasser i.oo 



The Eternal Evangel — Solomon S. Hilscher $1.50 

A New Philosophy of Life — J. C. Coggins i .00 

Romance of the Universe — B. T. Stauber 1.50 

In the Early Days — ^Adelaide Hickox 1.50 

The New Theology — By a Methodist Layman — 
Hamilton White l . 00 

Miscellaneous 

Anvil Sparks — Radical Rhymes and Caustic 

Comments, by Wilby Heard. . ; 75 

The Medical Expert and Other Papers — Louis J. 

Rosenberg 50 

The Little Sufferers (dealing with the Abuses of 

the Children’s Societies) — G. Martin 1.50 

Eureka, a Prose Poem — S. H. Newberry i .00 

Rust (a play in four acts) — Algernon Tassin (of 

Columbia University) i .00 

Poems by Charles Guinness i . 00 

Prohibition and Anti-Prohibition — Rommel, 

Ziegler & Herz i . 00 

Gay Gods and Merry Mortals — Verse by Robert J. 

Shores i.oo 

The Rubaiyat of the College Student — Ned Nafe .50 
The Deluge of England, and Other Poems — James 

Francis Thierry i .00 

The Dragon’s Teeth — a Philosophical and Eco- 
nomic Work — T. M. Sample i.oo 

Achsah, the Sister of Jairus — Mabel Cronise 

Jones I.oo 

The Marriage Bargain Counter — Daisy Deane . . 1.50 
Building a New Empire — Nathaniel M. Ayers. . 1.50 

Marriage and Divorce — Jeanette Laurance 1.00 

The Clothespin Brigade — Clara L. Smiley 75 

“Forget It” — Ida Von Claussen 1.50 

The Last Word: a Philosophical Essay — James 
and Mary Baldwin 1.00 

Travel 

Eight Lands in Eight Weeks (illustrated by 90 

drawings) — Marcia P. Snyder 1.25 

Eliza and Etheldreda in Mexico — Patty Guthrie 
(illustrated) 1.25 

The attention of clergymen is directed to our Religious List, one 
of the largest of any house in America. 

Write for free copy of our magazine, BOOK CHAT. 

BROADWAY PUBLISHING CO., 835 BROADWAY. N. Y. 

Branch Offices: 

ATLANTA BALTIMORE INDIANAPOLIS NORFOLK 
WASHINGTON DES MOINES, IOWA 



• » 


ri'y^ri ■'' ' 


jSsMIT 


■''>i 


fell® " ' -:;■ . 






*- ' 

|f^;::V; '■ , X, ,,^ ,v . 

i.r.:ii¥Su, ^ jaStiL ..WsWi'Jli 'I 



A'v • '^jj S vAf/INH 


Deacidified using the Bookkeeper proceMh 
Neutralizing Agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: - - - 

JAN 





HHKKEEPER 


^ r 


PRESERVATION TECHNOLOGIES. INC 



i . I 

\ 


. .' * s *•’ ^.. *.r 






Iv 


I . • \ ’ , • *. . ^ 


4 * 

'r, 

y■.^ 




t ■ S 


n • 


V '. ij ;'- ■ ’.' A + ■ 




‘ >^ ii ■ • , u ' r V j(\'*j^*iiL;„„ 


, SV ', ' y : 

.' . ■■ '•' ', ^ V:?.-:': 





. ilVf;Wv;y 

V-^’- ■*4¥>^a 

^ ' L : 


’W 


f >‘ 

<! iTV-^T 


V ‘ . 


,1 ' 


> 

t ( ' 





' .' • » w.. 


I t 


■^1'’ A , . , ; 

o .- . W '*' ' ,• ■, 


ip 








>5W-Vv,r '-vV.'X^r-': -., ■■ :'■ ,. 

i: -• v'l *^ ' .■ . \-:t. M 


■ V ’ -I A" 



V ^ Vt^-n 

bM ' ■ y. i 

; ■ ’ ¥,-b *^:;. I' 



^ . 


. ' vA /' 


' V 1 J ’ '* 

\ * I y 

V'il.V/ V s '- ' ‘, 


in ' 


'V' 


. « I *: 




i* v Vs* *' 

> ' \ 'X^ '^7 ■ 


0 . • 







7^w-i. : -r lb ''Ip .' b . . 


,( r 


vi 


. V^t 


SB 

*»• i 3^^ . • 1 ■ _ A ■ O ' T^. 1 T V ■^'I'alvV iK. \ r’'fcJ . » iitMMifIVlJ 


V,»>. . 


? 4j1 





